Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

“Empathy is seeing with the eyes of another, listening with the ears of another and feeling with the heart of another.” – Alfred Adler.

POV: Dabi

Dabi hid the wince by rubbing a hand down his face as another scream tore from your throat. By the time his hand reached the rough burnt skin on his chin, the mask of indifference he normally wore was securely back in place. His mouth tasted sour at the flicker of relief he felt knowing that tonight you were being moved into an apartment not far from the notorious hero school. All part of a plan concocted by the one Tomura called “Master”. You had been accepted to take the school’s entrance exam that was tomorrow and Tomura had been grilling you on your cover story. You messed it up, only slightly but it had incurred Tomura’s wrath as it always had. Dabi felt his gaze flick back to you as a broken whimper escaped your lips. All that would do would fan the flames of Tomura’s rage, and it did. Dabi let loose a tired sigh as Tomura Shigaraki launched into a fevered tirade. Most of the words were muffled by the severed hand that covered his face but the venom in them served their purpose. The only clear words Dabi heard from the deranged man were “Get it right this time.” From the spot on the floor where you lay shaking, Dabi watched as you raised your head. It always seemed to send a chill down his spine, that dead, despondent look in your eyes. 

“My name is Rei Makoto.” You started with a shaking voice, fear coating every syllable. “My quirk is called Echoing Resonance.” 

“And if you’re asked about family life?” Tomura asked, reaching up to scratch at his neck. 

“I had to move away from them for school but I miss them very much.” You replied, staring blankly at the legs of one of the bar stools. Dabi tensed as Tomura’s questions led you to the part you always messed up. 

“What do you say when asked why you chose this school?” The deranged man’s voice was like ice. 

“So I can learn from the best.” You said. Dabi could tell you knew what question was coming next. As always, the air around you began to ripple with a faint shimmering light. The fear you felt subconsciously activating your quirk. 

“What is your mission?” Tomura asked, leaning down with his hand outstretched towards you. Another pained scream tore from your throat as you tried to get away from that hand. Dabi was glad he was sitting when a wave of your panic hit him in the chest like a brick, he heard the air rush from his lungs and couldn’t help the grunt of pain that came with it. You risked a glance towards him, a faint apology buried in your haunted eyes before your gaze settled on Tomura’s hand. Dabi had to bite back another sigh as he saw the shimmer of your own quirk turn back on you. As quickly as it had struck him, it snapped back on you with a force that lifted your body off the floor and slammed you into the wall. You’d hit your limit, Dabi could tell. Your eyes were unfocused, your shoulders slumped forward and your voice was hoarse from screaming. He couldn’t stop the words this time. 

“Tomura, don’t you think it will raise more questions if a prospective student arrives already beat to shit?” He could feel the sweat collecting on the back of his neck. If he believed in any god, he would have thanked them for allowing his voice to match his mask of indifference. Dabi watched Tomura tense and swing around to face him. An ember of fear lit in his chest as he watched Tomura’s hands twitch in anger. 

“My mission is to infiltrate the school and feed information back to the League.” You said flatly. The tone made Dabi want to vomit, knowing you had reached a stage of emotional exhaustion that rendered you completely numb. He hated it. The worst part was that he couldn’t figure out why he cared. He thought that he had burned that part of himself away the night he had disfigured himself. But you had done it. Finally answered Tomura’s questions without a single flame of defiance. As the man before him relaxed, Dabi flicked his gaze to you, assessing how much damage you did to yourself. He lost count of the tears in your clothing, the blood that stained the fabric was the only indication that the skin beneath was ragged and torn as well. You no longer shook or cried, the concussive blast of your own power had rendered you catatonic. Dabi tore his eyes from you as Tomura began to laugh and mutter to himself. Minutes passed as Dabi watched with growing displeasure at whom he’d aligned himself with. 

“Kurogiri,” Tomura called out, not waiting for a response. “Warp Dabi and Rei to the apartment.”

Dabi stood with a sigh and crossed the room in a few quick steps. It was all part of the deal. Dabi was to get you settled and watch you while you weren’t in school. He didn’t think about what would happen if you didn’t make it into the hero course as he scooped your battered frame from the ground. He willed his racing heart to slow, shoving down each pesky emotion that seemed to flair up while he was close to you. He didn’t look back as Kurogiri opened a purple gate of swirling mist. Dabi just stepped forward into the darkness. On the other side of that darkness was a modern two bedroom apartment. It was already stocked with the necessities. Dabi carried you through the living room and into your bedroom before gently depositing you on your bed. At some point your eyes had slipped closed he observed when he stepped away to retrieve the first aid kit. You whimpered at the loss of the heat Dabi knew he gave off but your eyes remained shut. He returned to your side and began treating your wounds. He often found himself wondering if you had some sort of healing quirk along with your Echoing Resonance quirk, you always seemed to heal quickly which sometimes ended up pissing off Tomura more. He knew as well as anyone would that dual quirks were possible. Dabi shook the thought off and focused on disinfecting the fresh cuts that peppered your body. He knew you had a story in place for the scars too, if anyone asked, you were supposed to say something about being physically bullied in your younger years before your quirk manifested. It was supposed to be the main reason that your family sent you away, to help you escape the prejudices your imaginary former classmates held, to help you grow. Thinking about where the scars actually came from brought that sour taste to his mouth so he didn’t think of it. He finished disinfecting the last cut and returned the first aid kit to your desk. He was about to leave your room when your frail voice chased him with one word that gripped his heart like a vice. 

“Dabi?” The fear and exhaustion was palpable, coming off you in waves. He clutched the doorframe and willed his flames to stay in check. With a tired sigh, he turned to where you cowered on the bed. Dabi offered you a tight smile. 

“You did good today, Echo.” He heard himself say before he turned away from you and pulled your door closed behind him. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

You woke with a gasp, clutching at your chest. The thundering of your heart was, for a brief moment, the only thing that reminded you that you were still alive. Then there was the pain. White hot and blinding as it always was. The feeling like the nerves in your body were all exposed to the open air. A bleary eyed glance around the room told you that you were in the apartment. You knew on some level that the pain you felt was an equal mix of your own and someone else’s. Dabi must be having another nightmare, you thought with a tired sigh. The clock on your nightstand told you that you had to get ready to go anyway. Today was the day your life hinged on. It had been made very clear from the start that you would no longer be useful in any capacity if you failed this exam. The League did not have room for uselessness. Your bones ached as you slid out of the bed, foggy memories of the previous night sent electric shocks of anxiety down your spine. Taking deep breaths to clear the negative emotions from your mind and body, you dressed in comfortable athletic clothing and styled your hair with shaking fingers so that it would be kept out of your face and off your neck. You tiptoed to the attached bathroom and went through your routine on autopilot, pausing to stare into the mirror. You willed away the haunted look that you knew always graced your face. They had made you practice looking like a normal teenager only after Dabi had mentioned that your usual expression would be cause for concern. 

Staring back at you with a pinched tired expression was a stranger that wore your skin. You knew the name you had to give them. Rei Makoto. It wasn’t your real name, that you knew. But whatever had been your name was lost, locked away in the deep recesses of your mind. You knew the mission. Infiltrate and assimilate. Feed information back. Help the League or invite the wrath of the man with the severed hands. There wasn’t anything you could do. To resist was to ask for pain. You had learned that early on. For years your life had been training, conditioning and pain. Dabi had only shown up within the last year. Dabi was the only one in the League that was still conflicted by their methods. You knew his indifference was a shield to protect himself from the pain. Though you hated your Quirk, you knew that no one could hide their true emotions from you. No matter how hard they tried. Pain surrounded you in every aspect, emotional and physical. Even the man with the severed hands exuded a crazed and desperate pain that made you wonder if life could have been different for him. Not that you would ever ask. Not that you should even care. He was your main torturer, he only needed to use his Quirk against you a few times for the fear of him to take root. 

You didn’t like to think of those times. The memories threatened to take hold as your stomach flipped. So instead you shook them away and practiced smiling. You practiced being a normal teenager. The alarm sounded from your clock on the bedside table. It was time to leave. Time to take the exam and relish the next week of freedom while you awaited the results. You returned to your room and gathered your things.  Soon you were walking numbly to the front door, feet barely making a sound. The door of Dabi’s room creaked open and he leaned his head against the doorframe. Exhaustion rolled off of him in waves as he flicked his eyes over you. Sleep still had its claws in him, you could tell as you stared back. Silence hung heavy in the air. Then in a voice he only used around you that conveyed everything he couldn’t say, he spoke before retreating into his room once more. 

“Good luck Echo.”

The bone deep fatigue you felt was mirrored in that voice. Both victims of wildly unfortunate circumstances, both in too deep to ever entertain the hope of true freedom. Not for the first time you found yourself cursing the way your body healed itself so quickly. You wished that there would be some leftover sign that would make an adult stop and wonder. Not for the first time, you found yourself wishing for a way out, if not for yourself, then for Dabi. You plastered on a fake smile and slipped out the front door. 

The UA entrance exam consisted of two parts, the written test and the practical test. Your job was to pass both in a manner that didn’t place you too heavily in the public eye. That was fine with you. Attention, you learned, only ever resulted in one thing. If you did your job well enough you might never have to feel that again. The walk from the apartment to the school wasn’t long but it gave you enough time to work off  most of the negative emotions and clear your mind. Standing outside the gates you tried to tune out the various buzzing emotions that flew through the air like angry hornets. Your cheeks ached from keeping the fake smile in place as you followed the crowds into the auditorium where the written test would take place. It would be a lie if you said the amount of people didn’t send a spike of anxiety straight through your heart. You shut it out and took your seat in the row that seemed to have the least amount of people. You had been briefed on all the teachers and winced as the one called Present Mic began loudly going over the rules. A fresh wave of adrenaline coursed through you when you heard someone begin to mutter almost obsessively two seats to your right. Fear locked your body in place as images of the man with the severed hands floated before your vision. The person directly to your right tensed with an explosive rage and the images disappeared like smoke. 

“Tch, shut up you damn Nerd.” The boy with spiky blond hair whispered to the boy on his right. You blinked at him and then looked past him to see who he was talking to. A boy with wild green hair who was dripping with joy? They both wore the same uniforms. The mixture of their emotions had a dizzying effect on your mind. The boy with the spiky hair shifted in his seat just enough and his eyes fell on you. A scowl seemed to be in permanent residence on his face. “What are you looking at you damn goldfish?”

You squeaked out an apology and looking down at your desk as wave after wave of irritation rolled off the boy to your right. The written test began shortly after and you filled out the answers with shaking hands. Present Mic announced the end of the test and launched into an explanation on how the practical test would go. As soon as it ended you shot out of your seat and ran to the waiting area for the practical test. You found yourself standing next to a girl with rosy pink cheeks. Her calm determination was only accented by a hint of apprehension. It wrapped around you and made you feel warm. You felt the joy of the green haired boy before you saw him. Only this time, it was dampened by a layer of oily fear. Taking a calming breath, you began humming quietly to yourself. The fear and apprehension of the two teens standing on either side of  you evaporated like steam. The girl let out a content sigh before turning her eyes to you and the boy. 

“Oh hey!” She said, smiling brightly at the boy. Her eyes slid over you briefly as you continued humming and she continued. “Let’s do our best okay?”

The boy beside you stiffened and turned an impressive shade of red while excitement and something you didn’t have a name for warred within him. He nodded and his gaze finally fell on you. 

“You’re that girl who was sitting next to Kacchan right? I’m sorry he snapped at you.” The boy said. Why is he apologizing to me? You thought as your mind all but short circuited. Apologies weren’t something you were familiar with. The humming died in your throat as you wracked your brain with what an appropriate response would be. Your mind was startlingly blank. Heat rushed to your cheeks as you nodded. You were saved from having to respond by a loud buzzer going off, signaling the start of the test. You flinched and snapped your attention to the doors that were opening. The crowd surged and you felt yourself get carried outside. No longer in a packed room, you feel your head begin to clear. This is the moment it all comes down to. You have to do well. Channeling every bit of nervous energy from the crowd of teenagers, a red tinged shimmer begins to weave itself around you. Running through the streets of the mock city you find yourself alone. Before you was a cluster of about 15 robots there is a decent mix of the 1P and 2P robots. There were 10 of the 1P robots and 5 of the 2P robots. You bit the inside of your cheek and got as close as you dared.  All their focus snapped to your arrival. You took  a deep breath and cupped your hands around your mouth, the red shimmer of energy pools in between your fingers. You shout at the top of your lungs. With the sound of your shout, the sound wave solidified the emotions into a red beam of destructive light. It tore through several of the robots, causing a domino effect of sorts. Shrapnel from the destroyed robots shoots out, disabling more robots. Then the big hulking pieces of metal fall, crushing more underneath the weight. Your throat burned and you knew if you coughed you would see blood. The taste of metal coated your mouth as you turned and ran  back the way you came. 

It took you longer to get there, running was difficult when every breath felt like you’d swallowed razor blades. By the time you reached the main road, there were two minutes remaining in the test. Hit by a tsunami of fear, you staggered as the ground beneath you shook. A massive 0P robot broke through the road ahead of you. Massive blocks of concrete erupted around it. There was a brief moment of horrified silence before the students around you began to scream and run in the opposite direction. You overheard some saying it was best to run because that thing wasn’t worth any points. Your heart leapt in your chest as they pushed around you. Your eyes darted around frantically, a feeling of fear and pain that was not your own bubbled up from under one of the blocks of displaced concrete. A student was trapped, you thought as your legs refused to move. Your head swiveled feverishly as you tried to find someone to tell. A shock of green hair stood frozen a couple feet from you, mouth gaping in horror, face pale. Your legs moved before you realized what you were doing and you crashed into him. His face snapped to you. Oh god he’s shaking. My throat hurts. What should I do? Your thoughts were jumbled as you clung to this boy. You flung and arm out towards the wreckage and opened your mouth. When nothing but blood poured out, you winced as the poor boy paled even further. 

“Hey! Whoa are you okay?” He asked. You coughed, cursing yourself for overdoing it earlier, more blood leaked from your mouth as you grabbed his chin and angled it so he could focus on where you were pointing. You saw his eyes fly wider as he took in the girl with rosy cheeks, her legs pinned at the foot of the robot. You felt his fear slip into determination as he nodded. Letting go of his chin, you took off at a run towards the girl, humming softly, despite the pain in your throat. The air around you rippled into a blue shimmer as you ducked into a slide that carried you the rest of the way to the girl. You barely registered the skin on your knees and thigh ripping against the rough ground as you wordlessly wrapped her into a hug. She made a noise of pained surprise and watched as the blue light shimmered into a curved shield. Debris bounced off of it. When you felt her emotions switch from pain to awe you followed her gaze. High above you both was a flash of green light. The boy had leapt into the air and punched the 0P robot directly in the face. Your shield held while the shockwave hit and sent more debris rocketing your way. The girl scrambled out of your arms yelling about how the boy was going to fall. She took a deep breath, clapped her hands together once and slapped them down on the concrete. It floats off of her and she jumps on top of it. She grabs you and a feeling of weightlessness dulls your senses. The two of you float up and you can see now what she did. The boy, despite his incredible power, had broken both of his legs and one of his arms. They flapped uselessly behind him as he picked up speed. Even with your senses dulled, the waves of pain and fear from the boy shoot into you like spikes. 

“I’ll reverse his gravity. Can you try to grab onto him?” She asked. You look between her and the boy that is surely falling to his death without help. Don’t draw attention to yourself. Pass the exam. Don’t— you give the girl a quick nod, noticing how her eyes fill with worry when she takes in the blood covering your chin and neck. It’s short lived though, as the boy is hurtling towards you at an alarming speed. You both shift as low as you can go. You hum and change the direction of the shimmering blue shield, angling it beneath the concrete as the girl reaches out and slaps the poor boy on the face as he whizzes past. You lunge forward, still gripping the concrete in one hand, tuning out the bite of it against your palm. The weightlessness causes you to cartwheel out and you grip the boy by the back of his shirt. Before he can float too far back into the sky. You grit your teeth as his pain nearly knocks you out cold and you manage to pull him back onto the concrete slab. You feel the familiar tingle of numbness begin to work its way through your limbs. The telltale sign of emotional and physical exhaustion. The rest of the descent is a blur as you struggle to stay conscious. You hear a flurry of sounds, feel a range of foreign emotions pressing down on you. There’s a distinct sour smell in the air as the formerly rosy cheeked girl goes pale and vomits off the side of the concrete slab. You glance at the boy as the corners of your vision darken and offer him a weak grin. His eyes well up with thick tears as he begins wailing. The arm he didn’t break reached up and gripped your wrist and a feeling of gratitude washes over you. You blink in surprise because despite the pain and fear he felt, the feeling of gratitude and relief were stronger. The girl beside you sits up and the motion catches the tear blurred eyes of the boy. 

“Thank goodness you’re alright!” He managed to say before being gingerly lifted onto a stretcher by a pair of robots that you can only assume belong to the school nurse, Recovery Girl. Only after he’s whisked away do you attempt to stand. You breathe through the pain like you always do and stagger forward a few steps. The world in front of you blurs and you feel yourself sway violently. The darkness creeps across your eyes until your vision has tunneled onto the back of the rosy cheeked girl who is limping in front of you. Before your consciousness fades entirely, you lose control of your legs and fall into a heap. You hear the girl in front of your gasp, feel the flicker of worry that she has for you of all people. Shame is the last emotion of your own that you recognize as you pass out. 

*

*

You wake up some time later in a room that you don’t recognize, in clothing that is not your own and a pit of dread settles in your stomach. You must have failed. The League must have brought you back into hiding. You remain still, hot tears of shame slipped down your cheeks before you could stop them. You hear the unfamiliar stern voice of an elderly woman telling someone not to make a habit of visiting her and then a distinct sound of a door shutting. You glance around the room through your tears and notice your bag? Confusion wrestles the shame out of the way. You shift in the bed and realize that you aren’t restrained in any way. Sitting up, you pull your bag into your lap and dig for your phone. The time on the screen tells you that you’ve been out for at least four hours. Confusion gives way to worry as you see that you have one missed call and one text. Dabi. With shaking fingers you open the text. 

Dabi- you overdid it didn’t you?

A weary sigh slips out of you and you’re about to respond when the curtain around your bed flicks open to reveal a very small, very old woman. She smiles at you warmly and a feeling of relief surges from her as she looks you over. Folded in her hands are a deep blue set of clothes. She sets them next to you on the bed and you see that it’s a matching sweatshirt and sweatpants. You try not to flinch as she places a wrinkled, warm hand on your knee. Your eyes snapped to her. 

“You kids sure have some impressive Quirks this year.” She says, giving your knee a light pat before continuing. “How are you feeling dear?”

“I’m alright.” You whisper. You felt a flash of a feeling that you didn’t have a name for going through Recovery Girl. 

“Well you should rest as soon as you get home. Take it easy and try not to worry about the exam results.” She said with a satisfied look on her face as she turned to leave. 

“I’m free to leave?” You asked, more than a little dumbfounded. 

“Of course my dear!” She said before disappearing behind the curtain, allowing you the privacy to get changed into the clothes that she left on the bed. You look back at your phone and type out a short message. 

Echo- met Recovery Girl. Be back soon. 

Stuffing your phone back into your bag you shed the flimsy gown and quickly slipped into the soft warm clothing. On surprisingly steady legs, you made your way to the door of the nurse’s office. Aside from a slight headache you felt fine. You quietly thanked Recovery Girl and bowed slightly as you backed out of the room. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Dabi

Echo- met Recovery Girl. Be back soon. 

Two sentences. Two. That’s all it took to have Dabi pacing the apartment. He had known you would overdo it on the exam. You had already been emotionally drained from Tomura’s temper tantrum yesterday. You didn’t look much better when you left this morning with that damn fake smile plastered onto your face. How much worse had you gotten? Would you even talk about the exam? Dabi shook his head at the thoughts. He refused to think about what would happen if you hadn’t even made it to the practical test. For the life of him, he couldn’t even figure out why he cared so damn much. In his experience caring only led to pain. Feelings had been the root cause of his troubles. Dabi shook those thoughts away also. Two sentences from you and he felt as though he were on the brink of insanity all over again. Perhaps he should focus more on feeling less. Lean into every single thing that would finally make him fully irredeemable. Dabi knew the only reason that you clung to him so tightly was because you could feel how conflicted he felt. If he leaned fully into Tomura’s darkness would you still try to save him? A strangled cry of confused disbelief shot through his teeth at the thought. It rooted him to the spot. 

He didn’t want to be saved. Did he? He was already irredeemable. Wasn’t he? He’d failed once already. Hadn’t he? Pain lanced through Dabi’s head as his mind tried to unravel his grasp on sanity. He gripped his hair, chest heaving as bile rose in his throat. He wasn’t facing the door and was too locked in his internal struggle that he didn’t hear it open. Dabi stood, in the middle of the room, fighting the urge to be sick when a wave of weary calm settled over him like a blanket. A pair of arms wrapped around his waist and he felt the vibrations of a soft tune. You were back. His breath rushed out of him all at once and his hands came to grasp your arms. 

“Echo.” His voice came out more haggard than he wanted. Every feeling he’d been trying to bottle up came bubbling up. And he hated it. 

“I know but I’m okay.” You whispered. “Have you eaten?”

Dabi felt you let go and heard you walk to the kitchen. He still stood in the center of the room. Flashes of three young children with white hair and varying degrees of red mixed in danced before his eyes. One with a 50/50 split of red and white, he was crying and clutching his face under the red hair. One with mostly white hair with stripes of red. And the last one with a shock of stark white hair. Failure. Failure. Failure. Failure. Fai—

“Dabi.” You called out to him quietly, you began humming again. Dabi let out a ragged breath and rubbed a hand down his face. His shoulders slumped forward as he turned and walked to the kitchen. He sat heavily in a chair at the small table as you continued humming while you waited for a pot of water to boil. Feeling relaxed felt wrong. It made his skin itch. But he was too tired to move so he watched you carefully. You looked… rested. There was a dim light in your eyes. Was that… a smile? 

Chapter Text

POV: You

While you ate, you told Dabi about the entrance exam. He listened with a distant look in his eyes. You knew whatever you said would eventually be relayed to the League but figured the entrance exam wouldn’t be high on their priority to hear about. By the end of your meal, it took real mental effort to keep your eyes open. Mental effort that you simply didn’t have after the long day you had. 

“Go to bed, Echo.” Dabi said as he cleared the bowls from the table. Your mind stalled out for a moment. The realization that you had a week to just exist lifted a weight off your chest that you hadn’t known was there. As you shuffled to your room you marveled over the feeling of being able to take a breath without feeling the usual amounts of despair. You took a quick shower to rinse the grim of the practical exam fully away. Luckily Recovery Girl had cleaned the blood off your face and neck while you had been passed out in her office. With a towel wrapped around your hair, you slipped into a clean set of pajamas. You were asleep before your head hit the pillow. 

*

*

You woke with a start, eyes flying open, fear sitting heavy in your chest. A glance at your phone told you that you had been asleep for 16 hours. 16 hours. You sat up, rubbing the sleep out of your eyes. Operating solely on instinct, your feet carried you out of your room and into the living room. It was where the sharp, frantic fear was emanating from. Dabi, it seemed, had fallen asleep on the couch. He was curled in on himself, fingers tangled in his dark hair. The tv blared in the background, some old news story on the number 2 hero, you noticed. Picking the remote up off the table, you muted the sound. You stared a bit longer at the number 2 hero and felt your nose scrunch. You’d only been near him once and he, in your opinion, did not carry the emotions of a proper hero. The clear emotions that you had picked up on in the brief moment he’d flown over your head were jealousy and rage. With the sound muted, the fear in the air was less intense. With a sigh, you sat on the floor in front of Dabi and began to gently untangle his hair from around his fingers. Humming a calming lullaby as you worked, you watched as the tension slowly evaporated from him. 

Once you’d freed his hands from his hair, you took a moment to wonder how he ended up this way. Scarred purple flesh stapled to pale skin. You ran a finger along the back of his hand, one of the many places where skin seemed stapled together. You hoped the staples didn’t hurt. You knew his Quirk allowed him to call forth a brilliant blue flame. You’d seen it. Nearly been on the receiving end of it. You willed the memory of that day away and stood. Crossing to the kitchen you began to make a meal. You knew Dabi well enough to know that he also hadn’t eaten recently. His last meal likely being the one you shared when you got back from the entrance exam. 

*

*

The next week passed in a similar manner. At some points it had been easy to forget the sword that swung over your head. You had begun to get used to the idea that life didn’t have to be bad all the time. You were sitting on the couch when an envelope dropped into your lap. You didn’t have to look to know that it was from UA High. The faint apprehension trickling from Dabi had clued you in as soon as he’d walked in with the mail. 

“This is it, huh?” You asked, still not looking at the envelope. You felt frozen. You wished you had more time. 

“Well? You gonna open it?” Dabi said, settling himself onto the space next to you. Your gaze snapped to him, that carefully constructed indifference had returned. He was shutting himself off, you realized, he was bracing for pain. You look pointedly at the small envelope in your lap and pick it up. Your hands were shaking as you flipped it open. You raised an eyebrow in confusion when you didn’t see a letter inside. Peering into the envelope as a trickle of ice cold fear slid down your spine, you huffed a tense sigh when you saw a small metal object. You tipped it out onto the coffee table. Both you and Dabi bit back twin cries of surprise when a hologram version of All Might flickered to life and he shouted. 

“I AM HERE!”

*

*

A dull buzz had settled in your mind as the hologram flickered off. A student of class 1A. Hero course. I did it. I did it. Dabi sat beside you in a similar stunned silence. Then with a long, heavy sigh, he pressed his hands into his knees and stood. 

“I knew you could do it, Echo.” He said as he walked back to the front door, hands shoved into the pocket of his hoodie. You watched as he put on a mask to cover the lower half of his face and tugged his hood over his head. Then, without another word, he was gone. You were completely alone. 

POV: Dabi

Right on cue, the moment he began to stalk down the alleyway the warp gate appeared on a wall to his left. It was part of the plan. Tomura had said that after a week, Dabi was to be in this position, at this time. So without a moment of hesitation, Dabi stepped through the mist and into the familiar bar. 

“Report.” Tomura said, with an edge in his voice that made Dabi’s skin crawl. 

“The girl got accepted. She starts class in about a month.” Dabi said, bringing a small blue flame to his fingers. He watched it dance for a moment before smothering it and continuing. “You were right. He is going to be teaching.” 

Tomura whirled around like a man possessed, eyes wide. Dabi had to concentrate on holding himself in place. A manic laugh rippled out of the man before Dabi. 

“You’ll find I’m rarely wrong.” Tomura said with a crazed gleam in his eyes. “It’s all going to plan.”

*

*

Dabi had indulged the raving lunatic by staying for a drink. But now, unsure of just how many he’d been forced to drink and unsure of where exactly he was, he stopped. Kurogiri had warped him to a different alley and Dabi had picked a direction and walked. He knew it was late. The sun dipped low in the sky. He just needed to figure out where— a glance at the gps on his phone told him he had somehow walked back to a place from his past. He was standing in the middle of a burnt out clearing in the woods. He rubbed a frustrated hand down his face and sighed. How he had walked all the way here was shrouded in the warm buzz at the back of his mind. He kicked out at the dirt in front of him as he turned and began the slow inebriated trudge back to the apartment. A sting of guilt briefly cut through the haze and he looked at his phone again. One missed call. One text. No voicemails. It was the deal he had made with you. If you or Dabi were late returning from somewhere then the other would call, if that call wasn’t answered then a text could be sent an hour later. No voicemails. Never voicemails. Biting back a noise of frustration he opened the text. 

Echo- he wasn’t mad was he?

It had been two hours since you had texted. How did I lose so much time? Dabi’s brow furrowed as he blinked down at his phone. There was a reason he didn’t drink with Tomura often. Dabi typed out a response on the blurry keyboard. 

Dabi- he insisted we celebrate. got lost on the walk back. 

By the time he walked through the front door Dabi had escaped the lingering haze that had been brought on by the alcohol. He saw you, asleep on the couch, soft soothing music played from your phone. He was exhausted and felt as though someone had been attempting to drive an ice pick into his brain. He removed his shoes and wanted to collapse, right there in the doorway. But instead he forced himself to make it to the couch. Aside from the ache in his head and the exhaustion that settled along his bones, he felt something close to peace. Tomura was satisfied, which meant that you were safe for now. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You 

The month had flown by and now, the day before your classes, you were going over your final checklist. The excitement had been building within you steadily. It gave a fantastic opportunity for you to practice constantly channeling, to increase your endurance. The apartment was bathed in the resulting continuous calming warmth. Even Dabi, who seemed more relaxed, had begun to smile. It wasn’t the cold, uncaring smile he wore around the League, it had morphed into something gentle. Satisfied that you had everything on your list, you bounced into the living room, a real smile on your face. You skidded to a halt, the calm shattered allowing cold dread to swoop in, when you noticed Dabi standing silently in front of an all too familiar swirling purple mist. His face was blank, his voice monotonous despite the roiling, shrieking fear and anger that he felt. 

“Shigaraki wants to see you.” Dabi said through gritted teeth. You mentally berated yourself for not expecting something like this to happen. 

“Okay.” You heard yourself say. You felt your body move. You should have been shocked at how quickly your mind had shut down. The warp gate felt like oil against your skin as you stepped through. You didn’t see the flicker of devastation in Dabi’s eyes as you passed but you felt it. Back in that bar the shield you had been practicing snapped into place around your mind. It was strange, watching your body move without giving it a command to do so. To feel so detached from yourself after a month of blissful freedom. You had been so scared the last time you were here and now you just felt… nothing. The man with the severed hands wasn’t facing you when you entered. Dabi appeared behind you, practically vibrating with nervous energy. You didn’t know what the man before you wanted but you heard yourself speak, tone flat, almost bored.

“I have nothing to report. Classes have not started yet.” 

 You felt Dabi tense behind you. Negative emotions swirled in the air, dark and dense. The man called Shigaraki turned to face you slowly, irritation creeping out of him. From beneath the hand that covered his face you could see the cold, cruel smile. A small spear of fear split through the numb nothingness at the sight. Ah, that was stupid, you thought. Shigaraki moved faster than your eyes could process. His hand pressed around your neck, four fingers making contact with his pinky hovering just about your skin. You were pushed back, directly into Dabi. 

“Looks like you need to remember your place.” Shigaraki whispered as he squeezed his fingers tighter around your throat. The shield over your mind shattered and fear took hold. All it would take was that cold pinky to touch down and your life would end. Your heart hammered against your ribs as you struggled to breathe. His grip was tight enough that you knew it would bruise. A bruise that you knew would heal before anyone could see it. That didn’t stop the small kernel of hope from settling in your chest. Maybe it wouldn’t this time. You were so focused on that thought that you didn’t notice that Shigaraki had grabbed your other hand with his free one. It only took two fingers and a well placed twist and your mind filled with pain. The scream was locked in your throat by the pressure from his other hand. 

“Tomura.” Kurogiri scolded from his place behind the bar. “Injuries will raise unwanted attention.”

The reminder only added to the crazed man’s anger. He released you with another shove and began to scratch violently at his own neck. Your vision swam with tears as you coughed and sucked in a deep breath. You risked taking your eyes off of him as you glanced down at your hand. Your pinky stuck out at a sickening angle, already swollen and purple. Broken then. The thought stuck in your mind. 

“Remember your purpose.” Shigaraki said with disgust. He returned to the stool he’d been in when you arrived and gave a dismissive wave. You couldn’t move. Couldn’t tear your gaze away from your finger. Warm hands were on your elbows, guiding you back through the purple mist then the bar faded into the apartment. You heard Dabi speaking quickly but it was as though you were underwater. Your finger was broken and it had been your fault. Attention is pain. Invisibility is safe. Warm fingers on your chin, angling your head to display the bruise you could feel on your neck. A string of curses that would have brought color to your cheeks on a good day. Warm fingers on your wrist. More cussing. You blinked, eyes finally landing on Dabi. You were sitting on your bed now, unsure of how you’d ended up here. The first aid kit was open on the bedside table.  

“Damn Echo.” He was looking at your pinky. A flash of pain as he straightened it and began to tape it to your ring finger. “Make sure Recovery Girl checks it tomorrow, yeah?

“Yeah.” You murmured as the numbness rushed back in. 

*

*

You woke to your alarm, one look at the time had you up and out of bed. The morning routine you had was punctuated but spikes of pain with every movement your hand made. Still broken then. You studied yourself in the mirror, the school uniform fit well. The bruise on your neck was barely noticeable. Letting out a defeated sigh, you grabbed your phone off the charger and slung your backpack over your shoulder. Dabi was waiting in the kitchen, anxiety and regret floated around him like a lazy breeze. You wordlessly took an apple from the fruit bowl and collected your lunch from its spot on the counter nearby. 

“See you after school.” Dabi said gruffly before returning to his room and closing the door. 

Walking to school you wondered if people would ask about your hand. You hoped not. You hoped you’d be able to blend into the background. Anxiety coiled in your gut at the thought of any attention being on you today. Your mind was still sluggish from yesterday’s events. Attempting to calm your mind, you worked through some deep breathing exercises. By the time you reached the gates and made it up the front steps you felt more in control of your mind. It didn’t take long to find the classroom and you were relieved to find that you were the first one to arrive. You sank into a seat in the back corner of the room. You could see both entrances and that helped you feel a little safer. It was entirely possible that you would have to move when more students arrived but for now, you could enjoy your apple in peace. You finished it and quickly threw the core away and returned to your seat. 

You hadn’t realized that you had zoned out until you were snapped back to reality by the door slamming open. The sudden noise made you flinch, the movement sparked pain as your hands instinctively flew up to protect your head. Your eyes flew around the room for the source of the noise. The boy with spiky hair from the written portion was trudging into the classroom. His face was already twisted into a scowl. Not a morning person then, you observed. He stalked to the same row you were in and claimed the second desk from the front. It was then that you noticed the seating chart that was posted on the chalkboard and your heart sank. It had you in the desk behind him. Quietly gathering your things you moved on silent feet to the correct seat. Hot embarrassment colored your cheeks as you cursed not looking around the room earlier. 

As though he felt the air itself change at your approach, he tensed. A small breath escaped you as he turned to you, his scowl more menacing than it had been minutes ago. You fought the urge to shrink in your seat as he glared. 

“Oi, why the hell did you change seats?” He demanded loudly. Your eyes locked on his sharp red ones. You looked past him to the chalkboard and gave your head a slight nod, words trapped in your chest as a different pair of red eyes came to mind. The boy followed your gaze to the seating chart. 

“Tch, you mute or something?” He asked, gaze flicking back to you. You shook your head, not exactly helping his assumption of you, when you found all your words had conveniently abandoned you. He raised an eyebrow at you as if he were going to ask you more but the sound of the door opening drew his attention away. You however, couldn’t seem to tear your gaze away from the back of his head. You tilted your head, curious. Despite the scowl and the loud angry voice, the only clear emotion that you could feel from the boy in front of you was anxiety. He was nervous. A squeal of excitement pulled you back to reality. You had just enough time to recognize the voice of the girl from the entrance exam before you were pulled from your seat and into an excited hug. A startled cry escaped you. 

“Oh my gosh! I’m so glad! I was so worried about you!” The girl was saying as she gripped your shoulders. You fought the surge of panic as she looked you over. She didn’t give you time to speak as she released your shoulders and grabbed your hand to drag you to the growing group of people, you caught a glance of wild green hair amongst them. She of course, couldn’t have known that she had grabbed tightly to your injured hand. A pained yelp shot out before you could stop it and you wrenched your hand away, cradling it to your chest. You held your breath as 19 pairs of concerned eyes snapped to you at the sound. Shit. Shit. Shit. You looked around, eyes wide and scrambled to come up with something, anything, to get the attention off of yourself. Your good hand came up to sheepishly rub the back of your neck as you faked an embarrassed smile and held up your injured hand. 

“Wasn’t paying attention, slammed it in a door.” You offered weakly. Before anyone could speak, the doors to the classroom opened once more and a man, who looked like the dictionary definition of the word ‘exhausted’, shuffled in and spoke with a bored tone. 

“You all should be in your seats by the time the bell rings.”

You fell back into your seat with a sigh of relief as the rest of the class scrambled to find theirs. You felt a set of eyes still on you and looked up to see the spiky haired boy glaring at you. Look away. Look anywhere else. Please please please. You begged silently and for once, the universe listened. The boy scoffed and turned his attention to the front of the room. The man, Mr. Aizawa, was saying that the normal orientation was stupid so your class would be doing something better with your time. 19 separate flavors of confusion washed over the room. 

“Get changed in the locker rooms and meet me outside on the P.E. Grounds.” He said as he shuffled out of the room. 

Upon his exit, the class erupted into chaos once more. Much to your dismay, you were whisked away by the girls in the class, their feelings of excitement almost suffocating as they led you to the locker room. You quietly memorized their names. Ochako Uraraka. Tsuyu Asui. Mina Ashido. Kyouka Jirou. Momo Yaoyorozu. You felt incredibly envious of the girl named Toru Hagakure as she was completely invisible. You’d be lying if you said that their excitement was infectious. A small but genuine smile twitched onto your face as you listened to them speak. Once in the locker room, you were relieved to see that there were a few stalls so there was the option of changing in private. After the attention your finger had drawn earlier, you were dreading the thought of changing in front of them. You collected your gym clothes and hurried into a stall. That relief quickly melted into dismay as you realized that the sleeves of the uniform shirt didn’t reach your wrists. Hopefully they would all be too excited to notice the myriad of scars that flecked your exposed skin. Your pinky throbbed and in the privacy of your stall your face twisted into a grimace. You only allowed yourself ten seconds to breathe through the pain before you forced a neutral expression onto your face and stepped out of the stall. As you’d hoped, the other girls were all too excited to spare you more than a glance before they headed outside. You followed them as they met up with the boys and continued outside. The combined energy of their excitement was draining. Settling on watching their feet, you continued to trail behind everyone else. You couldn’t remember the last time you had been so thoroughly surrounded. Anxiety prickled in the back of your mind as you wondered what exactly Mr. Aizawa wanted you all to do today. That feeling intensified when you felt someone watching you. Someone came up beside you and you instinctively tensed. 

“I didn’t get to talk to you earlier. You’re Makoto-san, right?” The boy with wild green hair asked quietly. You bit back a sigh of relief and nodded. The boy smiled as he continued to speak. “My name is Izuku Midoriya. I wanted to thank you for helping me during the entrance exam.” 

“It was nothing.” You replied matching his quiet voice, eyes watching as Mr. Aizawa did a quiet head count. You felt the mixture of awe and joy from Midoriya. It was almost overwhelming. His attention drifted from you to your teacher when the man began to speak. Another assessment test. Quirk use was allowed. You mind halted when he said the one with the lowest score would be expelled. Harsh but fair I suppose. I just need to score well enough to stay. You thought as dread consumed your class. 

“Bakugou, use your Quirk to throw this ball as far as you can.” Mr. Aizawa said while tossing a ball to the boy with spiky blond hair. The boy, Bakugou you supposed, stepped up to the center of a dirt circle with a cocky grin on his face. You watched quietly as he rolled his shoulders in preparation. Again, despite his external attitude, he was nervous. He took a deep breath and slowly let it out. That was the only warning before a blinding explosion came from his hand as he launched the ball. 

“DIE!” He yelled at the same time. Your body jolted as you ducked hands coming up to cover your ears, pure adrenaline pumping through your veins. 

“705.2 meters.” Mr. Aizawa announced. Murmurs of shock rippled through the class. Through the heavy wave of shock, you felt a zap of concern. 

“Hey girl, you okay?” Ashido asked, crouching down in front of you. Shame and embarrassment coursed through you as you plastered a smile on your face. 

“Yeah, I don’t do well with loud noises.” You said, hating how your voice shook slightly. She helped you stand, avoiding the last two fingers on your hand as she did. Your fingers shook as the adrenaline faded. Attempting to lighten the mood you asked, “Did he tell the ball to die?”

Ashido laughed and nodded as you walked with her over to where all the girls were doing light stretches to prepare for the assessments. Your Quirk wouldn’t help much with most of the tests so you went through them relying on your own training. The whole time, you channeled the various emotions of the class for the end when the rest of the class would throw the ball. Soon enough was Uraraka’s turn, she sent the ball rocketing up into the air then turned to smile at everyone as Mr. Aizawa announced the score: infinity. She humbly explained that her Quirk could reverse gravity. The only ones that weren’t shocked were those that were present for the practical exam. She bounced happily over to Midoriya and you knew it was your turn. The idea of all their eyes on you sent your heart racing. With a defeated sigh, you stepped up. You still hadn’t come up with a good plan. You shrugged and began humming quietly, isolating the calm that you had channeled earlier to create a shimmering shield of blue around the ball. You stopped humming, the shield held. The corner of your mouth twitched up in the ghost of a smile. You cupped one hand around your mouth and held the ball on your injured hand out in front of your cupped hand. The air rippled again and the shimmering red of all the nervous emotions began to pool in your cupped hand. Please don’t tear your throat to pieces again. Please let this work. The blue shimmer around the ball held as you took a deep breath. You let out a shout, the shimmering red solidified and shot forward in a beam like it had for the robots. The blue shield solidified also, when the red hit the blue, iridescent purple flashed sending the ball shooting off your hand into the sky. You fell quiet, the telltale taste of blood in the back of your throat. The class waited with a mixture of awe and confusion. You took shallow breaths through your nose, fighting the cough you felt building in your chest. 

“597.7 meters.” Mr. Aizawa announced. “Midoriya you’re up.” 

You traded places with him and stood next to Uraraka. She gripped your arm excitedly. 

“That was amazing Makoto-san!” She whispered. You gave her a tight, closed lipped smile. You had swallowed exactly once as you had walked over and knew your teeth would be covered in blood. Not wanting to alarm anyone, you hoped class would be over soon so you could rinse out your mouth. If Uraraka was offended she didn’t let on, she continued to talk nervously about how worried she was about Midoriya. You both know the effect his Quirk had on his body. So when he threw the ball, you were both tense. It only went a few meters before flopping pathetically to the ground. Confusion and someone’s joy hit you in a dizzying wave. 

“I know I used my Quirk. What happened?” He was muttering. Mr. Aizawa or Eraser Head, as you all found out had temporarily erased Midoriya’s Quirk before launching into a rant about how one couldn’t be a true hero if all their power did was break their body. At the end of his rant however, he gave the boy he’d just lectured control of his Quirk again. 

“Again.” He said, tossing the boy another ball. The urge to cough was increasing as you watched in stunned silence as Midoriya launched the ball with a frustrated shout. A shockwave of air kicked up dirt from the circle and launched it towards the class. 

“705.3 meters.” Mr. Aizawa said. Pain rippled off of Midoriya and your eyes found the cause. He’d broken his own finger but held his hand in a fist, more powerful than the pain was his feeling of relief. He’s an odd boy. You mused silently. Then a feeling of white hot rage overpowered every emotion present. 

“Damn nerd!” Bakugou shouted, launching himself forward, multiple explosions came from his hands. He’s going to kill Midoriya. Then a couple things happened all at once. Mr. Aizawa’s scarves shot out and restrained Bakugou. You moved forward and placed a hand on his chest as he struggled to get free. Even with his Quirk erased, he fought with everything he had. Time seemed to slow down. Rage and was that… betrayal? Your brow furrowed as the air rippled a shimmering pale blue as you focused the calm emotions you’d channeled from the locker room. You allowed yourself another experimental swallow and winced. If you were going to do this, it had to be now. Consequences be damned. 

“Calm.” You whispered, you imagined the word as a blanket and willed the feeling to drape around the writhing boy. You felt blood trickle out of the corner of your mouth as Bakugou went slack. You locked eyes with him as he stared down at you with something close to hatred. His mind was still his own but his body was betraying him. You could no longer fight back the cough, your hand slipped from his chest and moved to cover your mouth. More blood. Your legs turned to jelly and you fell to your knees, spitting out even more blood. A tired sigh from Mr. Aizawa said all you needed to know. The rest of the class stood frozen, minds racing to process what they had seen. The scarves retracted, and left Bakugou on his feet. A hand went around your waist as Midoriya hauled you to your feet. Deceptively strong, you mused through your muddled thoughts. Mr. Aizawa then informed the class that the results would be posted in the classroom. 

“I’ll take her to see Recovery Girl. I’m going there anyway.” He said waving his injured hand in the air. The walk into the building was quiet, though you could feel the mounting interest coming from Midoriya. You could tell that the only reason he held back was the blood dripping from your mouth. I really gotta work on preventing this, you thought as you saw the door of the nurse’s office come into view. The door swung open before you or Midoriya could knock and Recovery Girl stood before you both with her hands on her hips. Despite the stern expression, you could tell she was brimming with concern. She tutted as she ushered you into her office and helped you get settled into a bed. Midoriya sat beside you in a chair only after receiving a stern glare of his own. With a simple kiss to his finger, he was cleared to return to class, he opted to wait for you. Then Recovery Girl turned to you, head shaking and administered a rough kiss to your forehead. The pain in your throat diminished. She frowned then, and looked at your hand. 

“What’s this then?” She asked, roughly taking your hand and gently unwrapping the medical tape. You winced and opened your mouth to speak, only a squeak came out. You’d overdone it and lost your voice. Awesome. You closed your mouth and let out a frustrated sigh, gesturing for a pen and paper with your free hand so that you could explain yourself. But Midoriya shocked you by speaking up. 

“She said earlier that she’d slammed her finger in a door by accident.” 

You shot him a grateful look and nodded when Recovery Girl looked to you for confirmation. She wasted no time and planted a kiss on your hand as well and you watched, wide eyed as the swelling went away taking the pain with it. 

“I’m putting you on a 3 day vocal rest. If you have to talk, keep it to a whisper, understand? You cannot keep shredding your throat like this. It’s incredibly dangerous. One laceration too deep and you could die. Understand?” She said, patting your knee once again. The touch made your eyes sting but you nodded. Satisfied that you weren’t about to bleed out, Recovery Girl handed you a damp cloth and shooed you both from her office. The walk back to the locker room was comfortable. Midoriya seemed lost in his own thoughts and that was fine with you. You wiped the blood from your face and neck, marveling at being able to move your pinky again. You offered a smile to Midoriya and hoped it conveyed how grateful you were for his help. He blushed and stammered out an excuse about seeing you back in class before he darted into the boys locker room. 

After quickly changing back into your uniform you hurried back to the classroom. One glance at the time told you that it was almost time for lunch and god were you hungry. It was only when you reached the door of your classroom that you felt the telltale prickle of anxiety. Everyone had seen you coughing up blood. You could hear the chaotic chatter, could feel the dizzying mix of emotions. Exhaustion hit you like a truck. Sliding the door open as slowly as possible, you hoped you could just sneak in unnoticed. You managed to slide the door closed before you were bombarded by rapid fire questions. 

“Hey what is your Quirk?”

“How’d you do that thing to Bakugou?” 

“Why did you cough up so much blood?”

“Did you die?”

You watched your classmates carefully, blinking in shock. The last question was posed by a boy with yellow hair that had electrocuted himself into stupidity earlier in the day. You pointed to your throat and then made an ‘x’ with your arms while shaking your head. You were met with blank stares. 

“She said—” Midoriya started to say before he was cut off by Bakugou slamming his hands into his desk. 

“Shut the hell up ya damn extras. She obviously can’t answer you right now. Jesus!” He yelled before kicking his chair into place under his desk and stalking off as the bell rang for lunch. You were able to make it to your desk to retrieve your phone and your lunch and made a hasty exit towards the cafeteria. As you passed the chalkboard, you noticed that you ranked 19th. You should have been disappointed but all you felt was relief. And judging from the fact that Midoriya, who had ranked 20th, hadn't been a puddle of tears, you assumed that Mr. Aizawa had lied about expelling the lowest ranking student. 

In the cafeteria, you made a beeline for an empty table in the corner of the room. As you settled in to eat your lunch you felt a pair of eyes on you. Anxiety pooled in your gut. A quick glance around sent your heart racing. Bakugou was glaring at you from a table at the center of the room, anger and confusion zapped around him like lightning. You held his gaze, somewhat unwillingly as you found your body had frozen in place. Your breath was coming in sharp, shallow gasps. He had begun to stand when your odd staring contest was interrupted by a guy with spiked red hair and slightly unnerving sharp teeth. The boy had slung an arm over Bakugou’s shoulder and soon more of your classmates joined the two boys at the table. You blinked and looked down at your food, heart still slamming into your ribs. Day one and already someone hates me, you thought dejectedly as you ate. You finished your food faster than anyone else and silently slipped back to the classroom. A relieved sigh came out of your mouth when you realized it was empty. You sat at your desk and relished feeling your own emotions. You walked yourself through some breathing exercises, wanting to hum to project the calm like you normally did but you didn’t want to strain your throat for a second time in one day so you just put on your favorite song and listened. You closed your eyes and rested your head on your desk. Just need to rest my eyes for a moment, you thought. 

A loud bang jolted you awake, eyes wide, heart hammering, breath caught in your throat. Panic filled your body as your eyes darted to the source. Bakugou, it seemed, was incapable of doing things quietly. You stifled a groan of frustration as you clutched your chest with one hand and covered your face with the other. You listened to him stomping over to his desk as you willed your heart to beat normally again. His chair groaned as he threw himself in it with his own noise of frustration. God, even his emotions are loud, you thought with a wince. You opened the notes app on your phone and typed out a short message. With a shaky sigh, knowing this could go one of two ways, you poked him in the ribs. He spun around with a scowl. 

“Oi, what the hell are you poking me like that for you damn freak?” He shouted. You fought the urge to shrink back and wordlessly shoved your phone into his line of sight. He read what you had typed out, one of his eyes began to twitch. 

You- can you do anything quietly?

“Why the hell does it matter how I do things? And what the hell was that stunt you pulled during the Quirk assessment?” He countered, not answering your questions. You sighed and typed out a response and showed him. You watched as he seemed to bristle more at your words. 

You- I calmed your body so I wouldn’t have to witness a murder today. Sorry, I know how it can feel when your body betrays your mind. 

“Tch, yeah right. What was with the blood?” He asked, quieter this time but still irritated. You typed out the simple answer and showed him with a shrug. 

You- overdid it on the ball throw. 

“You and that Damn Nerd seem… close.” He said, voice almost at a normal volume. Anger and betrayal fluttered around Bakugou as he mentioned Midoriya. You shrugged again and typed out your response. You watched Bakugou read, his eyes widened slightly and though he didn’t show any outward signs of emotion, you felt the flicker of amusement he felt. 

You- I helped stop him from becoming a pancake during the practical part of the entrance exam. 

Footsteps and overly cheery voices outside the classroom door and you watched as Bakugou schooled his features back into an annoyed scowl. By the time the door opened, he was facing the front of the room. 

The afternoon classes seemed to drag on as slowly as pouring molasses. The fluctuating emotions of your classmates left you almost completely exhausted by the end of the day. A pounding headache kept you company for the entire last class. All this and you still had to walk back to the apartment. Still had to tell Dabi about the day. The final bell rang and you remained seated while everyone dashed off excitedly. You opened up your messages app and typed out a text with numb fingers. 

You- RG put me on vocal rest. Tired. Be back soon. 

Sliding your phone into your pocket, you hauled yourself to your feet and exited the classroom. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Dabi

Since the moment you left for school that morning Dabi had been wallowing in a pit of regret. He kept replaying the moment that Shigaraki had broken your finger. He felt sick. You couldn’t even scream because of the bruising grip that grey haired bastard had on your throat. And the worst part? Dabi had been too afraid to say anything. Too worried that Shigaraki would hurt you more. A God damn pathetic failure. Can’t protect anyone. Stupid. Useless. The thoughts swirled around in his head as he roughly pulled at his dark hair. The sting of pain was almost soothing. Dabi was pulled from his spiral by his phone vibrating in his pocket. One hand slipped from his hair and pulled the phone out. A message flashed on the screen and he read it. 

Echo- RG put me on vocal rest. Tired. Be back soon. 

Dabi let out a weary sigh, letting his phone slip from his hand as he flopped back onto his bed. Worry sent spears through his chest as his mind wandered to what scenarios would lead you to be put on vocal rest on the first day of classes. 

At the sound of your keys in the lock, Dabi launched himself from his bed and swung open his door. He hid the wince at the way the movement pulled at the staples that attached his burned skin to his healthy skin, with a tired smile. He watched as you came in through the front door. He bristled when he noticed how exhausted you looked. But then, something strange happened. You smiled at him. Ghosts of memories flashed through his mind. Someone had smiled at him like that before. Hadn’t they? He wasn’t completely losing his mind. Unless… was he? But the rustle of paper brought Dabi back to reality. You had moved to the table and were writing furiously, while clenching and unclenching your… completely healed hand. Right. You had said that you had seen the nurse. The thought alone nearly drop-kicked him back into his shame spiral. Dabi waited, minutes ticked by as you wrote. Then, with an annoyed huff, you shoved the small stack of papers his way. You retreated back into your room. Dabi read about your day and on tired bones he slipped out of the apartment to bring what you had written to the League.

Chapter Text

POV: You 

You trudged towards the locker rooms and felt foolish putting on your hero suit. Today the class was doing Battle Training. Cool right? Wrong because you had to go and bench yourself on day one. Mr. Aizawa had told you that you could not participate in Battle Training on account of the vocal rest, and stole the wind from your sails. Any hope that they would let you still try to participate were crushed. You took a brief moment to appreciate your hero suit. It wasn’t flashy, the dark iridescent flexible fabric would allow you to melt into shadows. A double layer mask was built into the hooded shawl that added a much needed layer of comfort in comparison to the skintight bodysuit. The outer layer of the mask could be unzipped and could act to amplify your voice while also giving you a space for the channeled emotions to collect before you launched them outward. The inner mask could be pulled up or down depending on the intensity of sound needed. The shawl itself had a pocket that could hold a small notebook. You knew it had been Dabi that reminded them you would need a way to communicate if you lost your voice. You felt a small grin twitch onto your face when you felt the distinct weight of one already inside. The shoes, surprisingly grippy while still being nearly gliding across the floor cloaking the sounds of your steps. You channeled the excitement in the room, shimmering yellow floated in between your classmates. Huh, kinda like the sun when it shines through branches and leaves. You blinked at the thought and tugged on your gloves. Slipping quietly from the locker room, you moved silently through the halls and arrived at the observation room for Battle Training first. Bitter thoughts about spending the entire day under Recovery Girl’s scrutiny destroyed the fragile calm you had tried to build.

When you entered the room you would be watching from, Recovery Girl wordlessly pulled up a chair and gestured for you to take a seat. You sighed, the sound nothing more than a puff of air through the layered mask. You sat carefully and instinctively flicked your eyes around the room. Counting exits. On alert. A spot behind your eye began to ache as your gaze danced across all of the screens that lined the wall. You felt her gaze on you and you could feel the warm concern that wafted from her. It was the kind of warmth that made your chest feel tight. That turned your breaths into shallow gasps. Your mind? You could feel it turning into soup with the panicked thoughts. Ask me. Don’t ask me. Say something. Leave me alone. Help me. Stay away. Help me help—

Recovery Girl had let out a tired chuckle that derailed the cyclone of contradictory thoughts. You pushed lightly off the floor, chair spinning with a squeak away from the screens, to face her.

“Hopeless, that’s what it is.” She mumbled as your face spun into view. She gently grabbed your chin and looked into your eyes. Assessing. You freeze, muscles tense while she is touching your chin. Assessing in an entirely different manner. She released your chin and turned away to type something on a tablet before saying, “Move those masks out of the way. Let me look at you.”

You obey. Recovery Girl shines a bright light down your throat and begins to mumble to herself. There’s more typing. You watched, all too wary of the entire interaction. A few more students have begun to trickle in by the time Recovery Girl finishes whatever report she was working on and turns her attention back to you. There was a small smile on her face that relit the tiny ember of hope.

“I’ll allow you to participate if you promise not to end up vomiting blood. I trust you have a way to do that?” She said as you secured the inner mask back in place. You nod. Excitement was a foreign emotion to you at first but once you recognized it, you clung to it as it bubbled up inside you. Pale, opalescent yellow began to float around you like butterflies. 

“I mean it kid, you could lose more than just your voice if you don’t find a better way.” Recovery Girl said. The statement sent ice water down your spine. You shivered against your will. You have no idea how right you are. You thought as you practically skipped after the last remaining trail of that pale excitement. Like a freaking junkie. The embers of hope in your chest flickered brighter. Your eyes were so focused on following a trail that only you could see and you weren’t paying attention to who was on the end of the emotional trail you were following. Someone who definitely thought you were a lunatic if they didn’t before. Surely you didn’t just sit on one of your classmates. 

Staring into his mismatched eyes, your brain buffered, your own eyes wide in horror. 

“Um…Hi?” He said, one brow raised so slightly that you wouldn’t have noticed if you had been far away. Which you weren’t. Because you sat on him. Shoto. Freaking. Todoroki. The quiet boy whose mannerisms matched the ice he so skillfully used. You leapt up, face burning, mind reeling. If you were lucky, the universe would take pity on you now and erase you from existence. You fumble for your notebook and write out an apology with hands that shook as they grew numb. You didn’t have an explanation that wouldn’t make you sound insane. And you were not insane. You held out the notebook for him to read. 

You- oh my god. I am so so so so so so so sorry. I wasn’t paying attention. 

The mask of neutrality Todoroki wore cracked slightly as a muscle in his cheek twitched. He was amused. 

“No harm done.” He said flatly as he gestured for you to sit in the empty chair next to him. You sink in the gloriously empty seat next to him and willed the universe to allow you to sink into the ground if it had a sense of humor. You were playing through the optics of just giving up and running into traffic when you heard a small, sharp exhale. A laugh. It floated around you in a lazy amused pine green. You turn, slowly, to face him, face still blazing. 

“You looked excited. Are they allowing you to train with us?” He asked, voice wavering as he strained to get the mask of neutrality back in place as other students trickled in. You nodded as you took a deep breath and willed your face to return to a normal shade. You wrote out a quick answer and turned your notebook to him once again. 

You- Recovery Girl says I’ll be fine. I have to be quiet though. 

“That still works with your Quirk though right?” He asked, the feeling of amusement melted into curiosity in front of your eyes. You blinked, unsettled by the blankness of his face when it was so clearly not what he was feeling. The one blazing turquoise eye reminded you of someone else who was good at hiding behind indifference. You nodded. Aware of how his eyes watched your every move. His quiet attention was starting to make your skin itch as you wrote. 

You- I’ve found that soft sounds protect and sooth. Loud sounds become destructive, in more ways than one. 

“Ah…how does that work?” he asked after reading what you had written. His brows furrowed slightly, curiosity and confusion buzzed around his head. You sighed, the sound muffled by your mask as you thought about the simplest way to explain your Quirk. 

You- I can channel emotions from myself and others. My quirk fully activates with my voice, as you saw, it’s got a bit of a drawback!

Todoroki read your words then huffed a ghost of a laugh. 

“I believe that’s an understatement.” He deadpanned. You tugged your mask down with a finger so he could see the smirk on your face while you rolled your eyes. An unfamiliar emotion tugged on the edge of your soul. It was one of your own, you were sure of that. And yet. It was completely and utterly foreign. Luckily you didn’t have the time to dwell on it as the last of the class trickled into the room and teams began to be formed. You were paired with Yaoyorozu. Team C. You watched Midoriya pale when his team was facing Bakugou. The mix of varying emotions was dizzying and you sucked in a breath while you attempted to shield your mind from the overload. 

Team A and Team D got into place. You sat quietly next to Yaoyorozu, eyes locked on the screen. Even with the distance, the shield and the fact you were watching on a screen you could feel the rage that radiated off of Bakugou. Your nails worked small crescent indents into your palm as you balled your hands into fists. The heat of the rage brought with it had you shoving the hood off your head with an irritated sigh. Each explosion that rumbled sent a matching shockwave of his rage mixed with something else through you. You heard people calling for All Might to stop the fight. Midoriya was bleeding but still standing. They were having a shouting match that was painfully visible despite the cameras lacking audio. You watched, tears stinging your eyes as you breathed in Bakugou’s pain. Midoriya was unconscious. Team A was declared the winner. The class grumbled around you, something about Bakugou going overboard again, but you weren’t listening. Your heart was doing something odd and that strange foreign emotion from earlier was tugging on your soul again. You roughly pulled your hood back over your head and slipped to the back of the room where it was quieter. When Bakugou returned, he came in with his normal explosive attitude but only you could see the facade. You weren’t a stranger to what he was feeling. The deep muted blue was the same you recognized as being the kind of sadness that settled in the bones and sapped energy. It dripped off Bakugou like oil. It sends a spike of anxiety through your thoughts. When you think it couldn’t be worse, Mr. Aizawa begins to replay the fight, asking the class to point out the errors made. The tenser Bakugou got, the more his emotions morphed. Dark reds of rage and black of hatred joined the deep blue to create the biggest cyclone of emotional distress you’d seen in a while.

You fought the urge to flee as you made up your mind and moved closer to him. He rolled his eyes at your approach and when you sat next to him, he scoffed. But he didn’t move. You kept your eyes on the front of the room. You don’t say anything as you focus on collecting a mixture of the calm and excited emotions you’d channeled earlier. They formed into a blanket of iridescent yellows and pale blues. It looked like it was made of spider silk and it was as light as one so it could be easily shaken off. Step one done. Step two was to solidify the spider silk blanket by making noise. Easy. You leaned forward and began writing out a note. You turned back to Bakugou and tapped the notebook to get his attention. He scowled at you as he read it. 

You- You good?

“Tch, I’m fine.” He says, scowl deepening when you give him an unconvinced hum. A smirk twitched onto your cheeks underneath your mask as the blanket solidified behind you and you began step three. Which was to wrap yourself with the blanket… While also getting some of it to settle over the almost literal time bomb that sat next to you. Easy right? Wrong. A corner of the blanket had just brushed his shoulder. He relaxed, for a millisecond before tensing again and leaning closer to you with a scowl. 

“Nuh-uh miss me with that freak shit Mantis.” He whispered sharply. You held his gaze despite the momentary fear that zapped through your body. He settled back in his seat. Didn’t get up and move. You tilt your head in curiosity and flick the shimmering corner of the blanket only you could see at him again. Your eyebrow flicks up in victory as it drapes perfectly over his tense shoulders. He makes a strangled noise that everyone ignores. His eyes meet yours, burning with something you don’t recognize as his body relaxes. 

“What are you doing?” He whispered. His breathing became ragged as his body relaxed. He could shake off the calming blanket, you hadn’t touched him but it became clear that he might not know that when he closed his eyes, leaned forward, elbows balanced on his knees, and breathed out a broken, “Stop it.”

The blanket dissolved immediately as you wrote out a quick apology in your notebook. Embarrassment colored your cheeks and you were glad for the mask for a second time. You angle your notebook so he can see. 

You- I’m sorry. I just wanted to help. They’re being too harsh. 

He let out a bitter laugh and looked up at you. The scowl had slipped into something different. You could tell that he felt a flicker of disbelief but mainly he felt something that you couldn’t give it a name. 

“You don’t think I went too hard on that Damn Nerd?” He asked. You tapped the pen to your mask before penning a reply. His eyes widened and his eyebrows flew up in surprise as he read your words carefully. He had to hide a laugh as a cough. 

You- I mean, the poor guy was going to break something anyway right?

For once it seemed like he was at a loss for words. Confusion and frustration still swirled violently around Bakugou but it didn’t bother you. You settled back into your seat with a content sigh. Bakugou, still scowling, remained next to you. You could tell that his shoulders were visibly less tense than before you intervened. The energy in the room shifted and the next two teams were called to go. Your eyes tracked their movement, silently wishing that your team had been called so you could get the training over with and take a nap. It occurred to you that you could probably just tell Recovery Girl that you needed rest and she would give you a pass but that felt like cheating. You lean forward, elbows on desk, lazily waving your fingers. You idly began weaving a tiny patch of calming energy, not as big as a blanket. With your eyes still focused on the fights, you pretend that you’ve given up on trying to sooth the box of hornets that was masquerading as a classmate. Was this the mission? No. Should you care? Also no. While trying to figure out why exactly you felt obligated to help the people you were actively selling out, your hidden grin faltered and your fingers stilled. The shimmering patch of pale blue hovered just above Bakugou’s knee. You heard your name being called quietly so you turned. Yaoyorozu was waving from the doorway. You return her wave and stand with a sharp exhale. You glance back at Bakugou and pull your mask down to your chin. 

“Get outta here ya damn extra!” He grumbled without looking at you. The corner of your mouth twitched up. A small flicker of confidence lit in your chest, nearly snatching the air from your lungs as the idea struck you. Your gaze darted between his knee and his face. He narrowed his eyes at the look on your face. You lean in close, mind screaming like a hostage because what were you doing? 

“Chill out, yeah?” You whispered. The small patch of blue solidified and wrapped around his knee like a brace. Bakugou grunted in surprise. His eyes flicked over you, surprise and something else radiating from his body. But he didn’t say anything. Just settled back in his chair and looked away. Despite his outwardly prickly demeanor, you could sense relief. With a satisfied grin, you pulled the mask back up and walked towards Yaoyorozu. Going over potential battle strategies was easy. You found comfort in the fact that neither of you had been properly socialized when going up so you didn’t bother yourselves with small talk. Though you got the feeling that your upbringing differed vastly from hers. When it was announced that your team would be portraying the villains, a pit formed in your stomach. 

Being up against Jirou and Kaminari didn’t seem to worry Yaoyorozu much. You however, had a healthy fear of being electrocuted. Of course she’s unbothered. She’s a literal goddess. The two of you came to the decision that she would defend the weapon, and be the last line of defense. Which meant that you would be the first line. 

From your hiding place in the dark building, you worked to calm your nerves. The chill in the air and the cold bite of the concrete through your hero suit didn’t help. You squeeze your shaking hands together and focus on building a barrier. You’d had the idea to try making a shield out of nervous energy instead of trying to make an attack out of it. Varying degrees of orange and red slotted together like bricks across the hallway. You just had to wait. If you solidified the wall too soon then they would just try to find another way around. So, you hid, cloaked in shadows and waited. 

“Stay sharp, we’re getting close.” You heard Jirou whisper. You remain hidden until they come around the corner. Jirou sees you the same time you step forward smiling. She shoves Kaminari forward, electricity already dancing over his features. 

*

Unbeknownst to you, the brazen move of stepping in front of what is essentially a live wire with that manic smile, catches the attention of more than one of your classmates. 

*

“Stop.” You said, speaking at normal volume for the first time all day. The wall of iridescent red snapped into place just as Kaminari’s lightning strike move had been about to hit you. For once, your plan worked out a little too well. Not only did it deflect the strike, it sent it rocketing back at Kaminari. You wince as your two classmates are caught up in the blast. Your focus flickers, they both lay unconscious on the floor. Your shield and your mind shatter. You stare wide-eyed as you stagger forward. The hall is still buzzing with loose electricity and you ignore it as it zaps across your skin. You can hear something being said through the communication device in your ear but you can’t make it out over the ringing. You blink at your classmates, eyes stinging, who are starting to stir. Your breath rattles in your chest when Kaminari sits up. He regards you with a glazed stare, laughs and gives you a double thumbs up. You capture them as per the rules and wait. There’s still that damn ringing. Your eyes still stung. Your throat ached but you didn’t taste blood when you swallowed. 

“Dude…” Jirou groaned from the floor. You take out your notebook and begin writing feverishly. You spin the notebook around to Jirou and wait anxiously. 

You- I’m so sorry! Are you okay?

“Oh yeah, totally.” She answered, gently stretching out her limbs. You could tell neither of them were in pain and slowly you began to relax. Yaoyorozu found you as you were attempting to carry a still dazed Jirou and coax an electricity drunk Kaminari out of the building. He was mumbling incoherently and giggling, perfectly content with staying if it meant he didn’t have to walk. Yaoyorozu effortlessly took Jirou and gave you a small smile before she disappeared down the hall. Leaving you with the giggling boy. Not even his emotions were coherent. With a sigh, you took his hand and led him out. 

By the time you made it back to the observation room, having left Kaminari with Recovery Girl, you were feeling the start of numbness creeping into your fingers and toes. Great, there's more class today and I’m already worn out, you thought bitterly as you staggered back to your seat. You were surprised to see a boy with spiky red hair and sharp teeth, Kirishima, sitting in the seat in front of Bakugou. You were even more surprised to see Bakugou, absentmindedly rubbing a finger on the edge of the small patch of calming blue. Outwardly he was still scowling but his emotions were steady, matching the calm you had left with him. You pushed the hood off your head and sat heavily in your chair. 

“Yo! That move was totally manly!” Kirishima said, eyes lighting up with questions. He continued, “Never seen someone so willing to tangle with electricity like that!”

You shrugged, digging out your notebook. The filter you usually kept in place seemingly on a break because you wrote without considering the consequences and flopped the notebook out on the desk with a sigh. 

You- Been through worse.

You watched as they read the note. Both sets of eyes narrowed, eyebrows furrowed. You closed your eyes as they moved to look at you. You didn’t want to see their faces. A pulse of confusion from in front of you. A zap of muted anger from your right. You spend the rest of the day in a state of muddled exhaustion. Feeling like every time you blink you end up somewhere new. Before you know it, you're collapsing on the couch in the apartment. You only allow yourself a moment before you push yourself up and begin to write out your day. You wrote about how skilled your classmates were, guilt pressed heavy on your back. You left out the anomalies you’d experienced with your Quirk. The thought of anyone else knowing sent a trail of goosebumps down your spine. 

Leaving the stack of paper on the coffee table, you hauled yourself to your feet and walked stiffly to the shower. You went through the routine on autopilot and by the time you’d shrugged on a thick, soft sweatshirt, you felt less numb. Still exhausted but you could feel your fingers and toes again. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Dabi

The sound of the shower was the first thing he heard when Dabi opened the front door of the apartment. His eyes fell on the stack of paper on the coffee table. He tried to numb the regret as soon as he felt it. Dabi had spent the day attempting to quell Shigaraki’s mounting doubts. Nothing had worked. Dabi had been sent away on orders to retrieve you. He debated the consequences of disobedience. He wasn’t afraid about what Shigaraki might do to him. Dabi was, however, terrified of what would be done to you. Thumbing through the pages he shuffled to your door and knocked. You yanked the door open, all but asleep on your feet and you glared at his chest. 

“Sorry kid. The boss wants to see you.” Dabi mumbled, noting how the words doused the spark he’d seen in your eye. He watched your tired face harden. He watched you nod and shuffle forward like someone possessed. Something tugged painfully on his heart as he watched you pull a mask over the lower half of your face and tug your hood over your damp hair. Should have just let her sleep. Damn Shigaraki. And other thoughts like it spun in his head as he led you to the correct alley. Seconds later a warp gate spun open. Dabi allowed the spike of regret to cling to him for you to read as he gently pushed you through. With a heavy sigh, he stepped in after you. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

Fear, feral like a wild animal, clanged through your body as you schooled your features. Those odd spurts of confidence seemed to be missing. You remembered the way your fingers looked. The bar, disgustingly normal as always. Shigaraki wasn’t facing you yet. He never did. His emotions made it clear that he was about to blow a fuse. Dabi appeared behind you, the stack of papers he carried rustled softly in the warp gate wind. The moment hung in the air, silent and heavy. You willed your body to stay still, willed your breathing to remain steady. Your knees felt like jello. Fingers and toes, once again numb. Backlash coming soon then huh? You thought as you eyed the room again. 

“Report?” Shigaraki growled, without turning around. You sent a panicked look to Dabi. You didn’t like that he winced. 

“She wrote it out again.” He said carefully as he walked to the bar before sliding the stack of paper to the hunched man. “Read through it already though, want the abridged version?”

You couldn’t deny Dabi was a bit of a genius at defusing the bomb that was Shigaraki. The crazed man bristled but waved a dismissive hand. That strange ringing came back to your ears as you watched Dabi speak. Each sentence seemed to piss Shigaraki off more. Before you can think about why, you were weaving a shield of golden protection between the two men. The second you finished, you saw Shigaraki’s hand twitch out towards Dabi. 

“Look out.” You cried out, feeling the familiar twinge in your throat. The shield solidified and Dabi flinched back. The moment that Shigaraki’s hand touched the barrier and it flashed out a blinding light that sent you and Shigaraki flying towards the opposite wall. Kurogiri and Dabi were left unscathed. A calloused pale hand flung out and grabbed your face. You could feel four fingers making bruising contact to the skin as they squeezed. And hovering just above your skin was a fifth finger. A pinky that was the difference between a bruise and not existing any more. Fear was hot and cold all at once. No one spoke. You didn’t cry. That pissed Shigaraki off more. He shook as his free hand came up to scratch roughly at the raw skin on his neck. You felt the tension begin to suffocate you. He lets go of your face. 

And punches you in the gut. 

You wheeze, stumble, but stay standing. The golden shield remains in place and Dabi beats against it. Even Kurogiri flares with frustration. They can’t get past it. You tuck that information away as you return your attention to Shigaraki. Too slow. You forget how fast he can be. Before you know it, he’s got both hands around your throat. You’re on the floor. Your shoulder is definitely dislocated. A tear slips out and guilt pools in your stomach. Pain punctuated every breath. Was it possible to dislocate your ribs? 

“Choosing class reps tomorrow.” You choked out. You weren’t sure if you were ever going to be used to the taste of your own blood. Shigaraki has frozen above you, his ring fingers tapped absently. It was the only sign of conflict he’d shown and you didn’t know what he was conflicted about. Fear stretched lazily down your spine as blood bubbled from your mouth. Calm him with information. Hate yourself later. 

“They keep mentioning an off-campus training session.” You squeak out, another tear slips down your face. “Wednesday next week. They decide the teachers that will be going at a meeting tomorrow.”

Your mouth tastes like metal, your throat burns, your lungs ache for air. The corners of your vision darkened and you felt the golden shield shatter. Shigaraki is laughing as he’s being pulled off of you. You took one gasp of the stale bar air before falling unconscious. The last thing you hear sticks in your mind and chills you to your soul. 

“I’ll send someone to confirm the details.” He said.

He was happy. 

*

*

You wake with a gasp. Pale morning light seeped through the window. You were back in the apartment, Dabi was resting fitfully on the floor by your bed. No memory of how you left the bar. You barely made a sound when you woke, but still, Dabi shot to a seated position and his eyes searched your face. You would bet good money that you would be able to tell how he was feeling even if you had a different Quirk. Worry slid around him like a creature of its own. 

“Echo?” he asked in disbelief. You nodded, the action making the room spin dangerously. Nausea hit you as you blinked. Pointing frantically to the drawer on your bedside table, you fight against the rising bile. Dabi dove and opened the drawer. Inside was a package of ginger candies. He grabbed one and swiftly tore the packaging before handing you the candy. The spicy kick worked to settle your stomach as you chewed. Your throat ached as you swallowed. You didn’t need a mirror to know that you were covered in bruises. The nausea faded and you noted your right arm, stiff against your side. You could feel bandages holding it in place as you attempted to roll your shoulders. A sigh sat trapped uncomfortably in your chest. You pointed for Dabi to give you your phone next. One glance at the time had you leaping out of bed. You go through your morning routine at light speed. Dabi hovers, trying to convince you to stay home. You couldn’t. A villain would be at school today. You froze, hands on your shoes. There was a villain in the school everyday. You thought bitterly, as you tugged on your shoes. You didn’t look at Dabi. You wouldn’t be able to look at his face if it would reflect what you knew he felt. His concern for you felt like a lead weight around your neck. 

“What will you say?” He asked as you were slipping into your shoes. The regret sat around him in dark blue puddles. You pulled your mask into place as you shrugged. 

*

*

The walk to school gave you time to assess yourself. Your shoulder ached in dull, throbbing beats but it wasn’t dislocated anymore so Dabi must have fixed it. Your throat was raw, no talking today. You’d caught sight of yourself in a mirror before you left. There had been a massive purple bruise on your back, ironically in the same spot that made your breathing feel tight. Your uniform covered most of the gnarliest bruises on your neck. Your mask hid the bruises on your face. What will you tell them? The thought clanged around uselessly in your head as you tried to think up an excuse for the injuries. When the school came into view, guilt anchored a thorn in your stomach. You had folded under light pressure. Like a wet fucking tissue. You were too in your own head to notice the flock of reporters pressing against the gates. None of them noticed you as you slid through the crowd like it wasn’t there. 

You moved through the halls of U.A. High like a ghost. You were the last person to slip into the classroom. Luckily, they were too focused on their own conversations to notice you. You heard an all too familiar scoff from in front of you. True to form, Bakugou has his signature scowl in place as he turns to you. But all you actually feel is a flicker of concern. You brace your elbows on the desk, raising an eyebrow almost daring him to ask. The concern was burned away quickly by irritation as he huffs and turns away. You don’t miss the way his eyes slid over your neck. You fought the urge to cover your neck. Come on, just turn around, you silently begged. Then he rolled his eyes and turned around. 

Around you, the class was in utter chaos. Mr. Aizawa was asleep in the corner, wrapped inside a bright yellow sleeping bag. ‘I don’t care how you do it as long as it’s done before I wake up.’ Were the words he’d mumbled while beelining for the exact corner he was still in. One of the tall boys, with neat dark hair with glasses, Tenya Iida, was arguing for a vote. You’d opted for moving as little as possible, sitting slumped, fingers massaging your scalp, observing. Each time you flexed the fingers on your right hand, white hot pain shot down your shoulder. Small slips of paper were passed around. You wrote out Yaoyorozu’s name on the paper and waited for someone to come by with the bowl. The pain from your shoulder was making it hard to think. Obviously something isn’t right there. It shouldn’t still hurt. The way the fingers on your right hand wouldn’t stop tingling made you wonder if your shoulder had been worse than dislocated. Is it worth the risk of going to Recovery Girl? No. You just needed a good rest. Heal on your own and avoid attention. You swore that all this thinking was making your throat ache. No wait. Your throat was aching. Not the normal ache either. Oh fuck. 

You’d been sitting in class stewing in negative emotions. All at once the room felt too hot. The collar of your uniform pressed too close to the bruises. Not the time for a backlash. Not now please. You begged silently, squeezing your eyes shut and holding your breath. The noises of the classroom hollowed out as you counted to five. A small swallow told you that your throat was bleeding again. With a defeated sigh, you opened your eyes. Around you, everyone was getting ready for lunch. Midoriya and Yaoyorozu had been voted to be class representatives. 

You didn’t have more time to think as you were swept away by the girls and herded to sit with them at the center of the cafeteria. You allowed it, in a daze and feeling… wrong. Feeling like something big was going to happen soon. You’d run out of your house in such a panic that you only just realized that you forgot your lunch. Buying lunch, soup and tea, was an ordeal on its own. The lunch lady made it known that she thought you should eat more. I’ll take ‘look like someone microwaved death’ as a compliment. You thought bitterly as you slid into an empty space on the bench. You glared at your tray for a moment as another thought caught in your mind. They’ll see and I haven’t thought of how to explain anything. Fuck. You hadn’t even noticed who you’d sat next to and once you did you felt your eye twitch. Luckily he hadn’t noticed either, too busy yelling at something Sero was saying. You sighed, maybe they’ll be too busy to notice. Your fingers shook slightly as you removed the mask and tucked it into your pocket. 

You watched your classmates chattering happily as you sipped your tea. The heat was soothing. For once, the cafeteria wasn’t overwhelming. It was warm, happy and welcoming. You set your mug down and moved on to your soup, stirring it idly. You hadn’t eaten breakfast. You should be hungry but guilt was a funny thing. It spilled from your heart and made its home in your stomach, taking up all the space. Guilt also made its home in your eyes, muting the colors around you. 

These were the people you were putting at risk. All because you wanted to save yourself. Pathetic. Any appetite you had vanished in a flash. The spoon slipped from your hand and you watched as it clattered around the bowl. You furrowed your brow, glaring at your hand. It lay, unmoving and useless, next to the bowl. Sure, you couldn’t feel it but that had never prevented it from working. The conversation at the table had gone silent. You felt the eyes of your classmates on you as you sat there, frozen, glaring at your hand.

“Hey, you okay?” Kirishima asked, still grinning over Sero poking Bakugou’s buttons. His grin faded the longer you glared at your hand. With your functioning hand, you whipped out your phone and typed out a message. Their concern felt heavy. It made you want to scream, don’t be worried about me. But instead, their eyes widened slightly as they gathered around your phone. You offer a wry smile. 

You- living the dream. 

It wrings relieved laughter out of most of the class. You don’t blame them. Your gaze flicks back to your hand. You feel two very distinct spikes of suspicion. In the years since your Quirk manifested you learned a few things very quickly. First was that attention was pain. Second was that every emotion you channeled had a sort of signature. Through the disaster that was your upbringing, you learned that every person had their own emotional signature. And because the universe seemed to have something against you, you had drawn the attention of U.A. High’s two most emotionally unstable first years. 

You managed to eat some of the soup despite your right hand’s attempt at a mutiny. The longer that your right hand lay on the table, you noticed the suspicion wafting through the air morph into two separate things. Bakugou became irritated, whether it was your fault or not was anyone’s guess. His signature was like his quirk, emotions exploding outward before fading like smoke. Todoroki became concerned. His signature felt like fall, like the gentle warmth of the sun being chased away by a brisk breeze. You glanced over to where he sat. Too far away for him to speak quietly, which seemed to be what he preferred. You met his gaze and offered him a small smile. Trying to silently say something like, I feel your concern but I’m okay! Something unfamiliar to you flickered in his eyes and he dipped his head in a subtle nod. Beside you Bakugou tensed. You turned your attention to him. Looking into his eyes felt like getting hit by a taser. You raised an eyebrow and tilted your head in a look you hoped conveyed something like, and what’s your problem? He rolled his eyes, huffed a sigh and looked away. But he shifted closer to you on the bench? It took you a second to register the faint pink that colored the back of his neck. A barely perceptible shimmer of pink mixed in with the pale red of his irritation. Every thought in your head screeched to a halt. You’d never seen that color floating around before. Granted your experience with the world outside of being locked away was limited. Before you could dwell further on what you had seen a shrill sound cut through the air. Your left hand came up to cover your ear at the same time you ducked. Your right hand didn’t move. Your breath was short and sharp, your heart hammered in your chest. Security breach. You felt a warm hand on your elbow through your sleeve and you were pulled into the swarm of students attempting to evacuate. The wave of fear hit you when you were pulled into the hallway. It was chaos. Everyone was scared. It was dizzying. You caught a stray elbow to the back of the head and you staggered forward directly into the side of whoever had pulled you along. Your left hand gripped the uniform in desperation, the right pressed in an awkward angle as whoever it was still had a firm grip on your elbow. The volley of emotions were too overwhelming and you couldn’t register who you clung to as your vision began to darken at the edges. You forced yourself to focus as you worked to shield your mind from the onslaught that was the hallway. Then, like someone had put headphones over your ears, the noise disappeared. You clung to the flicker of calm that you felt and constructed a flimsy mental shield. It tremored but held against the foreign emotions, allowing you a chance to suck in a much needed breath of air. The next thing that you registered was the person you were pressed against. The person whose hands were cupped gently against your ears. Katsuki Bakugou. He smells like cinnamon and burnt sugar. You wanted to evaporate or die or both. Your Quirk gave you a perfect, if not a little dramatic, escape route as it chose this moment for a minor expression of backlash. You see a dark tendril of excess channeled negative emotions snake its way up the wall behind Bakugou. Before you could stop yourself, you squeaked in surprise and the tendril solidified. It seemed to sway as it reached out for you. You watched as it darted out, felt the sting as it whipped across your forehead.  Bakugou grabbed the tendril with his free hand and let out a mini explosion. The dark tendril melted away. You blinked. Then blinked again when your vision quickly tunneled. Something warm was dripping down your face. The look in Bakugou’s eyes stuck in your mind. The fear you recognized but it was tangled with something that you didn’t. He caught you as your legs gave out with a grunt of surprise. 

“Oi the hell? You okay Mantis?” He hissed. You opened your mouth to answer but stopped when blood leaked from the corner of your mouth. Bakugou noticed and swore softly. He silenced you with a glare that was fueled by something other than anger. “Nope. Don’t answer that, idiot.” 

There you were, pressed up against the embodiment of a feral Tasmanian devil, and he was being nice. You decide you must be hallucinating. You had after all, been hit in the head twice. On some level you heard the chaos in the hallway begin to dissipate. You’re still holding onto his shirt when the fragile shield you’d made around your mind fractured.

Chapter Text

POV: Dabi

Doing Shigaraki’s dirty work was never something Dabi fully enjoyed. Countless days and some nights of wandering the parts of the city that society turns a blind eye to. Searching for more. Always more. Sometimes Shigaraki would let Dabi choose how to recruit and most often, he was ordered to collect new recruits and bring them to a predetermined location where Kurogiri would warp them to the bar. This one ended up being a complete drag. A massive pain in the ass. Whined and complained the whole way. Cried when he saw Shigaraki. Dabi didn’t express the disgust he felt as he watched the minor villain’s skin flake away, exposing muscle. Blood began to ooze. Blubbered excuses and soiled pants. The man’s screams of terror tugged on a long buried memory. He ran a hand over his face and hunched further into the chair he was sprawled on. 

“Do my methods bother you, Dabi?” Shigaraki asked as he reached for another spot on the man’s body. Dabi watched as clothes and skin decayed away. The man screamed again. 

“Nah boss, just disappointed. Didn’t think this one would be a little bitch.” He said, the facade of chaotic boredom that he slipped into feeling a little too comfortable. The next time Shigaraki touched the man, there was no screaming. Shigaraki made a noise full of disgust and disappointment, shoving the body away. 

“Dabi. Clean this mess up.” Shigaraki ordered as he sat at the bar and began to scratch at the skin on his neck. Dabi sighed and stretched, muscles and bones popping into place after sitting for so long. He crossed the room to the body and in a practiced motion, lifted the body up over his shoulder and looked to Kurogiri. This was how it almost always ended. Recruit. Witness. Clean up. Repeat. Always warped to the most remote locations, this time it was some cave in the middle of the woods.  Dabi settled the body on the ground. A low moan came from the man. Just my luck. Bastard didn’t die. This made the already sickening task worse. Blue flames floated lazily around his fingers. Mentally, he added this man’s name to the steadily growing list of lives he’d ended. All it took was a flick of his wrists and the man was engulfed in seconds. His hands stung in an all too familiar way. Minor burns. Not life threatening but certainly not fun. He didn’t look at the burning corpse as he stepped back through the warp gate. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

You jolted awake with a gasp. The only thing that makes sense is that you are in Recovery Girl’s office. Obviously you weren’t actually seeing two classmates that got along like oil and water, sitting in the chairs next to the cot deep in their own worlds of thought. Their attention zeroed in on your gasp. You glance around the room, looking for anything to communicate with. Heat crept into your cheeks when you noticed you were rocking the flimsy hospital gown, tucked under a thin sheet. The hospital gown had short sleeves and an opening in the back. Many of your scars were on full display. You froze, locking the boys in a tense, impossibly straining, three way staring contest. Todoroki, who was sitting closer to you, was a mix of calm . Bakugou, you didn’t need your Quirk to see that he was plain anxious despite his angry demeanor. You had no idea how you got here. Even less of an idea of how Todoroki got involved. The moment was broken by Recovery Girl flicking the curtain open. Anxiety slid along your bones when you thought about what she’d seen. Her gaze flicked over the boys. 

“Okay boys remember our deal.” She said sternly. Todoroki nodded once, glancing at you as he stood. 

“See you in class.” He murmured before he ducked out of the room. Bakugou remained in the chair, you watched the anger twisting with something that felt strangely like an attempt at being calm. A silent war of shimmering emotion. It hurts to look at. You locked on to his brilliant red eyes even though yours stung. 

“Bakugou. I have things to discuss with your classmate that require privacy.” She said, placing one hand on her hip and pointing the other to the door. “Back to class please.” 

He bristled at the order, anger briefly beating out the fragile calm in a flash that made you want to cover your eyes. His jaw was clenched so tightly you worried about the state of his molars. Beneath the red and beneath the pale blue you saw something else. Not the pink from earlier. No, there was a flicker of gold. The same gold that you had thrown between Shigaraki and Dabi. Guilt burrowed further into your gut. He felt he had to protect me? From what? He stood from the chair stiffly, like his mind was fighting his body. Your body had a similar reaction. You were still processing the strange sensation in your chest when he stood. When you processed that he was about to leave, your body launched forward and you grasped his arm. He froze. You aren’t sure why you did it. Shock flicked across his face and rippled through the other emotions swirling around him. He tenses as though he’s going to pull away but he doesn’t. He glanced from you, to Recovery Girl and back. Then he scoffs and pulls his arm away. 

“Tch, see ya later freak.” He mumbled as he stuffed his hands in his pockets and stomped out of the room. You stared at the door until Recovery Girl cleared her throat. Why was her apprehension filling the room?

“Your file says your parents live in the countryside.” She paused, considering her next words as she handed you a small whiteboard and a marker. When she continued her voice was thick with an emotion that made you want to run, “How is your home life, my dear?”

You- Fine. 

“They sent you here all alone?” She asked. You felt like you would be in trouble no matter what you said. Your hands trembled, the room was starting to feel cold. This wasn’t one of the questions. The way you saw it, you had three options. Option one: tell the truth. Option two: mix lies and truth. And option three: lie completely. None of them would be easy. You desperately wanted to tell the truth. Try your luck at getting help but you didn’t want to risk Dabi getting hurt for your recklessness. Lies and truth it is then. 

You- I’m living with a family friend. 

“Are they treating you well?” She asks, tapping away on a tablet. You nod, despite the coils of dread spread from your chest. She doesn’t believe your answer but doesn’t press either. “How did you dislocate your shoulder?”

You- Was practicing a move alone outside of school. Fell wrong. 

“Fell wrong huh?” She asked, tutting as she typed. She was concerned, but held a practiced calm. The signature on her emotions was like a weighted blanket, soft and steady, warm. “And that fall was when you got the bruises on your face and neck?”

Your heart rate kicked up a notch, and you blinked furiously against the stinging in your eyes. Even though you didn’t speak, the lie tasted bitter on your tongue all the same. You knew she had to report suspected abuse; it didn't matter if you denied it. You hoped that the police would request more evidence and refuse to open a case. Recovery Girl gave you a piercing, knowing look but nodded anyway. She was treating you like a feral animal. Wary and placating. You wanted to run. 

“The loud one said your Quirk lashed out at you during the break in.” She said, swiftly changing the subject. “Does that happen often?” 

You nod at her, wide eyed, she asked what no one else did. She types some more, then sighs. She settled herself in one of the chairs nearby and set her tablet to the side. She took your hands in her warm, wrinkled ones and you mused that your right hand was back to normal. 

“We will look into this for you. We’ll figure out a plan. Don’t worry yourself too much dear.” She said quietly. The words had a double meaning and it wasn’t lost on you. You just hoped you lived long enough to accept the help she was offering. 

You- Thank you. 

“Okay my dear. Get changed and get back to class. Drink plenty of water and rest.” She said after a deep sigh. She left you so you could change. You heaved your own sigh of relief when you saw you hadn’t gotten blood on your uniform. Once changed, you gave her a silent but grateful goodbye before heading back to class. Your legs felt stiff, you were tired but you were alive. On your walk through the school, your mind lingered on the strange emotions you’d seen today. It was one of those moments where you wondered why you were chosen for this job. How did they expect you to fair, suddenly being surrounded by more people than you ever had? Maybe I’ll be used as the scapegoat. The thought nearly made you laugh. You were drawn back into reality when you saw the oversized doors to class 1A. A break between classes had just begun so at least you wouldn’t be interrupting a class by entering. You slid the door open slowly and took a peek inside. For the second time in as many days, you were instantly surrounded in a press of concerned bodies. The questions were similar too. 

“What happened?”

“Are you alright?”

“Did Bakugou really blow up your face?” Someone asked, Ashido or Hagakure, you didn’t see who. Probably Hagakure then. You were shocked to feel a flicker of your own rage rise alongside what you knew belonged to Bakugou. You shook your head glaring in the direction of the invisible girl. You heave a disgruntled sigh and stalk forward. Your classmates shift around you as you make a beeline for your desk. You pause by Bakugou and hold out your fist and raise an eyebrow, hoping it said thank you, fist bump? He considered you for a tense moment. His knuckles brushed yours briefly as he scoffed and looked away. He leaned his cheek on his fist as he glared at the wall. You don’t miss the dusting of pink on his ears. You turned to the class who, with the exception of Todoroki, all had their jaws on the floor. The stunned silence was broken by Todoroki, who spoke from his desk. 

“Her Quirk was misbehaving. He blew up a portion of the solidified panic that we forced on her.” He quietly corrected whoever had spoken. All eyes turned to him. You settle into your seat as your classmates direct their attention toward Todoroki. He was recounting the events you hadn’t known he’d seen. 

“She passed out after that and I helped Bakugou take her to Recovery Girl.” He said as the class cooed at him about how brave he was to interact with Bakugou. Each time you saw the barely noticeable flinch as the words anchored into his skin. In front of you Bakugou was shaking with tension. You never expect the next sentence you hear sends something cold through your gut. 

“Really, he acts like a villain most of the time. Why is someone like him even in the hero course?” Someone said, there was real disgust behind the words. Your head snapped up, eyes darting to find the culprit. The deep brown of disgust wrapped tightly around one classmate, likely the one who’d said such a vile thing, your heart nearly stopped. Yaoyorozu. You knew she didn’t like Bakugou but to say that… Time seemed to slow down as Bakugou slammed his hands down onto his desk in hurt and frustration. To everyone else, Bakugou exploded, fists clenched.

“Which damn extra said that?” He bellowed.  Everyone who thought he was about to start swinging and stepped back. His lips curled into a sneer. He grabbed his back pack roughly and stalked out of the room, “Tch, whatever.”

You stood shortly after, exhaustion tugged at your limbs but you had to go after him. You paused at Todoroki’s desk and held his gaze for a moment. You hoped your face could convey your gratitude, you didn’t trust speaking just yet so you smiled. As if momentarily possessed, your body moved on its own. You couldn’t stop yourself as you reached out and ruffled his hair. Pink dusted his cheeks but you thought you saw the beginnings of a smile on his face. You nod, smiling brighter as you waved a hand strolled out of the classroom to find Bakugou. The sun warmed your skin through the windows. Your favorite hiding spot when you were feeling overwhelmed was the forest but this was Bakugou. He probably wanted as much space as possible. Recovery Girl had fixed your throat so you tried an experimental hum. Echoes of Bakugou’s emotional signature began to form into a trail. You followed the echoes of his anger through the school. You found him on the roof. He was leaning against the railing, staring up at the sky. A whirlwind of emotions swirled around him. His breathing was ragged. While you had been walking, you had been weaving a blanket of soothing emotions it trailed beside you as you approached the railing. You knocked twice on the railing, he looked over at you. From where you stood, close but not too close, you noticed that he looked tired. His scowl had no venom behind it. You turned your attention to the view. Heights weren’t your favorite, your heart fluttered in your chest with anxiety as you took in the campus from this perspective. You’d intended the calming blanket for Bakugou but found yourself needing it. You began to hum the lullaby you would sing for Dabi’s nightmares. The blanket settled over your shoulders. A light, warm feeling began to work through the tension in your muscles. You glanced sideways at him, he was still watching you. You risked stepping closer to him as you silently offered him a corner of the blanket. Something in his eyes softened. He stepped closer, reached out and took the edge. Together you stood, shoulders brushing, looking out at the U.A. High campus. The silence was refreshing. Bakugou let out a heavy sigh. 

“This shit still weirds me out, Mantis.” He said as he relaxed into the effects of the blanket. A ghost of a laugh mixes with your humming. Your throat didn’t hurt anymore and your confidence had started to return. 

“But you’re still here.” You whisper. Beside you, his breath hitches slightly. You feel his eyes on you while you keep your eyes on the skyline. You spoke again louder this time, “Yaoyorozu was wrong to call you a villain.”

“Tch, as if I care what some extra thinks.” He said bitterly, shoulder pressing more firmly against yours. Desperately wanting connection but no clue how to ask for it, relatable. 

“You know that I’m pretty much a human lie detector right?” You asked, deadpanned in tone and expression when you turn to meet his gaze. There’s no trace of bitterness left in his laugh. None of the usual anger or stress. His smile was gentle. This was Katsuki Bakugou. You were sure of it. If people knew this Bakugou they wouldn’t think of him as a villain. But then again they don’t know what a true villain looks like do they? You were the perfect example yet everyone looked at you with kindness. Guilt hit you then, so strong it made your knees weak. Your knuckles turn white from gripping the railing. You were putting all of them in danger. The blanket flickers. Bakugou noticed. You look away from his deep ruby eyes and begin to hum again. 

“I gotta ask you something.” He said after a moment of listening to you hum. You go quiet and turn your gaze to him once again. His brows are furrowed but he’s not looking at you. “At lunch. Those bruises on your face…”

He trailed off, a small burst of anger as he took a breath and clenched his jaw. Unable to finish the sentence, he looked at you, his eyes asking what his voice couldn’t. The question you’d been dreading. The question you’d hoped no one would ask. Who did that to you? Because of course, he’d seen the bruises. You knew that he wouldn’t accept the excuse that it was a training mishap. You deflated. What the hell am I supposed to say? You think as you sigh. You lean your cheek against your hand, the metal railing bit uncomfortably into your elbow. 

“Would you believe me if I said I was fine?” You asked, you’d only known him for a few days but his answer didn’t shock you. 

“Hell no.” He said gruffly, briefly pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. “Talk.”

“Ugh okay but please, don’t tell anyone. I’m handling it.” You said, a serious expression fell over his face. “My family sent me to live with a family friend, he treats me great, he’s basically my brother. He’s involved with a rough crowd.”

You spin a tale, as much truth as you could add to the small lies that felt like acid on your tongue. Bakugo listened as you talked about how one of your brother’s friends had a strength related Quirk and frequently forgot his own strength. He listened as you told him about how you and your brother were trying to get out from under that particular friend’s influence. He only moved to throw the blanket off of himself as his anger grew when you spun a tale about how that friend showed up to your apartment last night in a rage that he hadn’t been invited. That this man had attacked you before your brother and the others managed to pull him off and get him out. But your hand shot out and grabbed his wrist, just like you had earlier. He stilled under your touch. 

“Like I said. I’m handling it. Please.” You said. 

“Give me your phone.” He demanded. You handed him your phone and watched silently as he added his number to your phone. If he noticed that you only had two contacts, Dabi and Home, he didn’t say anything. He handed your phone back to you, expression guarded his emotions betraying the buzz of anxiety. “Next time you need help. Text me, idiot.” 

He drummed his fingers against the railing for a moment as he looked back out over the campus. You felt warm and not because of the sun. You closed your eyes and leaned against him. This was as close as you felt to peace in a while. Not even the chiming of the bell that signaled the class change could affect it. With a long sigh, you let the blanket melt back into nothingness. Neither of you spoke as you left the roof. Each step back towards the classroom, you noticed Bakugou stepping back into the roll he’d assigned himself. You trailed behind him as he slammed his way into the classroom, silencing all conversation. You caught Midoriya watching you, worry spun around him. You slid into your seat and he leaned over his desk. 

“Are you okay? Kacchan looks really mad.” He whispered. You countered his worry with an easy smile. 

“I think that’s just his face.” You said, smile brightening when you felt Bakugou’s amusement. A quick glance to him and you saw the smirk as he kicked his feet up onto the desk. Pine green floated lazily like dust around him as he tuned out the lecture Iida began on respecting school property. You turn to Midoriya and see him watching Iida. Determination settled on his face and he stood, moving to the front of the classroom. 

“I think Iida should be class rep. He calmed everyone down earlier when I couldn’t. He deserves the position.” He said, all in one stressed breath. Probably for the best, you thought as you watched the class quickly second the decision. The rest of the day was uneventful. Your rooftop conversation with Bakugou had played on repeat in your mind. The closer you got to the apartment, the slower your feet got. Like dread coiled around your spine and down your legs before rooting into the ground. You didn’t want to go to the apartment. It wasn’t home. You didn’t have one of those. It wasn’t safe, Kurogiri could access it anytime and by extension so could Shigaraki. You shuddered in the warm spring air. You forced yourself to breathe deeply and keep moving. 

You were shaking so hard by the time you reached the door that you could barely fit the key in the lock. If they find out what I told Bakugou— you cut that train of thought off instantly with a sharp shake of your head. They’d never find out about that. Dabi wasn’t there when you collapsed into a pile on the couch. You lay there for a while, staring at nothing in particular while you sorted through all the emotions you knew to find a name for that unfamiliar one. You let out an exasperated groan and hauled yourself into a sitting position to finish and review your homework. Your phone buzzed as you were microwaving a frozen meal. It was a text, a simple sentence that sent concern clanging through you. 

Dabi- sorry. He wanted to celebrate. Otw. 

Your face twisted in disgust as you remembered the last time Shigaraki had wanted to celebrate. 

*

Dabi had staggered into the apartment that night a month ago and made it four steps towards the couch before launching himself towards the bathroom, hand pressed to his mouth. He’d slammed into the closed door and staggered back, holding his nose, blood poured over his fingers. You had spent the night attempting to soothe him as he threw up, bled and sobbed incoherently into the toilet bowl. Not that he remembered any of it. He’d looked so lost. It had tugged at your heart, not knowing how to fix the pain he was in. You hummed quietly as you checked his nose and cleaned his face with a damp rag. 

“You are a walking disaster, big brother.” You muttered as you hauled him to his feet. You’d finally gotten him to settle on the couch and curled up on the other side to watch him, to make sure he didn’t choke on his own vomit in his sleep, when he cracked an eye open and slurred as he drifted off, “I had siblings once… I think.” 

*

You wondered which version of Dabi would walk through the door as the memory of that night faded away. The microwave beeped and you typed a quick response with one hand as you carried your steaming food to the table. A smirk settled on your face as you hit send.  

You- front door is unlocked, bathroom door is open. 

The response is instant and causes you to laugh. 

Dabi- haha funny

A while later, you were in pajamas and curled up in a fluffy blanket on the couch when a loud thud sounds from the apartment door followed by a slurred, frustrated, “God damn it.”

Dabi opened the door, swaying on his feet and rubbing his face. Feelings of emptiness and abandonment clung to him like mud. You sighed, Lost Dabi it is then. His eyes found yours for a moment at the slight sound before he looked away. Remorse surged and his shoulders sagged forward as he braced a hand on the wall and removed his shoes with the other. Then he stood there, breaking, and you knew he would stay there if you didn’t intervene. You made room on the couch.

“Come here.” You said, patting the spot next to you. He complied and staggered over, had the emotions been different maybe you would have laughed. You wished things were different. He threw himself down next to you. You put on some mindless show that you knew he enjoyed and waited. For a while the only sounds in the apartment were the show and faint breathing. It happened slowly, first he fidgeted. It had been bad then, what Shigaraki had made him do. You thought as time stretched on. Then there was a sharp intake of breath followed by a shuddering exhale. He hunched forward. Another breath. His hand fisted in the neck of his own shirt. Another breath. He pitched sideways, resting his head on your knee as he folded in on himself. His tears soaked into the blanket. His shoulders shook with silent sobs. You observed, your own heart tearing itself apart at the sight. You didn’t talk and neither did Dabi. You ran your fingers through his hair, partly in an attempt to soothe him and partly to prevent him from pulling on it. You’d noticed his habit to pull harshly on his hair when he was distressed shortly after he joined the League. His roots were growing out, I’d have to dye his hair again soon. You mused while you called on the peace you’d felt earlier and wove a blanket made of the strong calm you’d felt afterwards. It gently draped itself over Dabi as you began to sing a soft, calming song. You continued humming long after the song ended, wrapping Dabi in as much of the healing calm as you could. You cried for him as he slept. It wasn’t a surprise when exhaustion seemed to grip your soul and pull you to sleep. 

*

It was still dark when you stirred, vaguely aware that you were being moved. The familiar smells of your room soothe you further. Exhaustion locked your eyes shut but you heard Dabi sigh. You felt the plushness of your blanket being thrown over you. His steps were careful as he walked back to your door.

“I don’t ever want to lose you, kid.” he said softly before leaving your room. Sleep pulled you back under.

*

You spent the next few, blissfully uneventful, days training your body and focusing on your studies. In a vain attempt to bury the guilt. Time passed too fast and excruciatingly slow at the same time. You’d discovered a new ability by mistake during training one day. You’d been thinking about the shield that protected Dabi at the bar, wondering if you could do the same thing in a fight scenario. It happened during a three on three sparring match, Quirk use was allowed. You’d stood towards the back and covered your teammates in shimmering gold. You’d only hummed then but the shields had snapped into place, hits bounced off harmlessly until your focus had been pulled away by a piece of tape wrapping around your eyes.  By Tuesday night you were nearly burnt out. Wednesday morning saw you running on fumes and drained by a night of fitful sleep. 

Today was the day for Rescue Training at the USJ. 

Chapter Text

POV: Dabi 

The days leading up to the rescue training Dabi watched as you worked yourself ragged. He knew it was all to bury the guilt. You’d woken up screaming almost every night. But each time he ran to your room, you were sitting in bed smiling calmly at the door. Dabi frequently wished he had your Quirk, he wished he didn’t have to guess how you were feeling. But he knew you, your guilt over this was eating you alive. Before he had met you, his mind had felt fractured. Over time, being around you had put almost everything back into place. Dabi wasn’t sure if you knew you were doing it. He definitely wasn’t going to bring his suspicions to Shigaraki. Some memories were still fogged by trauma but they were more ordered than they had been in ten years. When he had woken from the coma, he’d been so confused. Could barely remember his name let alone how he was still alive. He’d wandered the city for two years after that, living on the streets committing petty crime and setting fires, completely on his own. He remained angry and irrational. Then a man approached him, told him about the League and he’d met you. 

He’d found out that the only time he didn’t completely hate the world was when he’d been tasked with watching over you. You didn’t ask questions. You had sat there, observing like an owl. Dabi later learned you’d been told that he’d been instructed to burn you if you spoke. He’d been stewing in thoughts like this all morning. He’d been awake for hours by the time he’d heard you stir and start your morning routine. He’d spent the last four days hunched over that damn bar helping Shigaraki plan. The lunatic was over the moon when he found out from his other source that All Might would be one of the teachers leading the class that day. Shigaraki had been raving for days that the only way for the League to gain traction would be to kill the Symbol of Peace.

Something tugged at Dabi’s heart every time he saw you but didn’t say anything. He should warn you somehow. Help you. But each time he tried, the words stuck in his throat. He would have given anything to tell you but… Shigaraki had said he would hurt you in terrible ways if Dabi tried anything like that. You moved like a ghost through the apartment. 

“Stay safe today, yeah?” Dabi asked as he leaned against the wall by the door. He could see in your eyes that you knew something was wrong. But you only nodded as you slipped out the door. He had spent the last four nights letting you put him back together. He was there each nightmare you’d screamed yourself awake from. But each time you’d said you were fine. Each time you’d lied and he had let you. And today he had to let you walk out of the apartment. Today he had to sit and wait for the call from the school he knew would come and hope that you’d make it out of Shigaraki’s plan. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

You couldn’t shake the feeling that something bad would be happening today. You had seen the look in Dabi’s eyes each night he’d returned to the apartment. You walked to school as calmly as you could. Your energy was dangerously low but you needed to conserve what you had for training. Ugh training. Maybe they’ll just cancel it. You took a breath and shook off the thoughts. Guilt, you found out, is a heavy weight to carry. It tugged at your muscles and bones, slowing your movements. You practiced raising and lowering your mental shield. Then, in between one breath and another, you found yourself at your desk with no clue how you’d gotten there. You blinked out of your dazed state. Luckily you were still the only one in the room. A glance at your phone told you that you had a good forty minutes before class, which meant you had time for a quick nap. You use your arms as a pillow and close your eyes.

*

*

The sound of knuckles knocking on your desk had you jolting awake, bleary eyes darting around trying to focus on what made the sound. Todoroki stood nearby, shocked by your reaction to being woken up suddenly. You calm down and offer an embarrassed smile. It’s then that you notice he’s holding two steaming cups. It smelled  like your favorite tea. 

“Sorry for startling you.” He said quietly, offering you one of the cups. Stunned, you accepted the tea. Todoroki sighed in relief and smiled. It was small, like he wasn’t used to doing it. Like he was afraid he’d get it wrong. He started to move towards his desk. 

“Thank you.” You whisper. His emotions flared momentarily, followed by a deep loneliness. You suck in a breath. “Are you alright?” 

“Of course.” He said, you can tell that this smile is fake this time. You frown, ready to call him out, but other students have begun to file into the room. So you nod but the feeling it gives you only adds to the weight you’d been carrying. You sipped the tea. Its warmth worked on relaxing your tense muscles. Bakugou stomped into the room a short while later. He was his usual explosive self. Insults flew; he called Kirishima ‘Shitty Hair’, Kaminari was ‘Dunce Face’ and Sero was called ‘Soy Sauce Face’. You covered the smirk and held in the laugh. He’s talented at insulting people, you thought and it was that thought that cracked the dam so to speak. You began to laugh, not quietly either, this was a laugh that had you clutching your sides. The kind of laugh where tears leaked out of your eyes. The class had paused momentarily at your sudden outburst of sound. Through the fit of laughter you realized that many of them had never heard you make a noise aside from the quirk assessment test. That realization made you laugh harder. They didn’t know you at all. Your breath caught in your chest, the laugh died in your throat, the smile faded. There was scattered laughter, hushed conversations between friend groups as you focused on steadying your breathing. You felt two sets of eyes lingering on you. You weren’t sure how you were going to explain the reason you’d been laughing. Something you had observed was that Bakugou, for all his bluster about being the best, was bad with names. What had made you laugh was knowing that he cared deep down but was dead set about being compared to an actual explosive. Mr. Aizawa chose that moment to walk into the room. 

“Collect your hero suits and get changed. The bus leaves in thirty minutes whether you're on it or not.” Mr. Aizawa said, his sleeping bag slung over one arm like some exhausted butler. By the time you collected your hero suit, changed into it and made it outside to the bus a thin layer of sweat had graced your forehead and palms. You’d debated hiding in the locker room, debated going back to the apartment. You debated a lot of things but none of them ended with you surviving Shigaraki’s wrath. Iida was talking about how everyone should line up in class order. There’s a ringing in your ears as you board the bus. Everything feels wrong, you thought as you watched your classmates laugh. You end up sitting with Bakugou who, underneath the bluster, was buzzing with excitement. He’s probably planning to ‘win’ rescue training. The thought cut through the guilt and fear to bring a soft smile to your face. People kept shooting you concerned looks, eyes darting from you to Bakugou then back to you. Like they were worried he would hurt you. It bothered you that no one could see how wrong they were but for the moment, it wasn't your fight. Each subtle jab at his character made him tense. He was shaking from the tension of staying silent. 

“Bakugou’s strong but his attitude doesn’t really scream hero. He’s too angry.” Asui said thoughtfully. He lost the battle he’d been waging against his anger. 

“OI WHO ARE YOU CALLING ANGRY?” He yelled, shooting to his feet. 

“Dude, even you have to admit it. We barely know you but all of us know that you have the same inviting personality as raw sewage.” Kaminari said. Something in Bakugou breaks, you see it in his emotions. You notice how his glare changes to a dangerous sneer. On the inside though, you knew he was drowning in loneliness. You shot Midoriya a pointed glare as he sat there dumbstruck, like he was watching some table turn that only he could see. Sparks crackled on Bakugou’s palms. 

“DUNCE FACE I’LL KILL YO—.” Bakugou was interrupted as he shouted and lunged towards Kaminari. He was quickly caught up in Mr. Aizawa’s scarf. 

“Everyone behave yourselves. We’ve arrived.” He said sternly before releasing Bakugou. When the class was gathered in front of the building, Mr. Aizawa was joined by a woman in a space suit that called herself Thirteen. You’d somehow end up flanked by Todoroki and Bakugou. Todoroki was calm, almost bored. Bakugou was still stewing in feelings. He was angry, that much was obvious, but he also felt hurt and isolated. You wished you’d had the opportunity to speak up on the bus. You shifted slowly so that your movement would go unnoticed and subtly brushed against his shoulder. Just slight contact. Just something that you hoped said, I see you. No one in class was even trying to get to know Bakugou aside from Kirishima. A small bubble of resentment formed in your chest as Thirteen explained the functions of the USJ. 

“Just remember that your Quirks can kill just as easily as they can protect.” She was saying as your focus wavered. You felt his flicker of relief and didn’t flinch when his knuckles brushed against yours. There was a gratitude and acknowledgment in that slight touch that made your ears feel hot. You tried to refocus your attention on Thirteen and failed miserably. Because behind her and Mr. Aizawa, an all too familiar dark purple swirling mist seeped into view by the fountain in the plaza that was in the middle of the facility. Your blood turned to ice, your muscle to stone. Kurogiri. You stared, eyes wide with fear as you felt the blood drain from your face. 

“Has the training started already?” Someone asked as more warp gates began to open all over the facility. Mr. Aizawa watched, eyes narrowed, as villains began to pour in. He settled his goggles over his eyes and grasped the scarf around his neck, tense, waiting. Your heartbeat raged like a feral animal in a cage. There was no way— the thought wilted in your mind as you saw a pale hand reaching out of one of the gates. You're not sure if you’re breathing anymore. 

“No. These are real villains.” Mr. Aizawa said, stepping forward. “Thirteen, get the kids out and get help.”

You and the class watched with muted shock as he began to move towards the fight that awaited him. There’s too many. He can’t take them all on. You thought as you stood frozen in place. Midoriya voiced the same thought a moment later and you hummed in agreement. You watch as the gold shield forms around your teacher and Thirteen begins trying in earnest to get either of you to move. 

“Go.” Mr. Aizawa said before running into the fray. Two different hands grabbed your elbows and pulled you back towards the front door. You see Midoriya running behind you, fear sharp in the air. That look alone spurred your legs into motion as you turned away from the center of the facility and ran. You knew it was too much to hope that Shigaraki would let anyone leave but you would do what you could. The rest of the class skidded to a stop just before the doors and you felt the dull ache of Kurogiri’s fractured emotions. You watched with mounting horror as he introduced himself as a villain in line with the League of Villains. Your mouth went dry as Shigaraki’s voice floated through the air. It sent a cold spear of fear through your heart. 

“He’s not here. This is where the Symbol of Peace was supposed to die. Kurogiri, let’s leave.” 

Everything happened quickly after that. Kirishima and Bakugou leapt forward at Kurogiri. They both got a shot in. The resulting explosion sent a cloud of dust in the air. Kurogiri began to laugh, his joy dripping with bloodlust. 

“Tomura, we may not be able to reach him today. How does destroying his spirit sound?” He said, yellow eyes flaring through the smoke. Shigaraki’s responding laugh made even the bravest of the class freeze. It was what followed that made some begin to cry. 

“I suppose, we came all this way after all. He won’t be able to ignore us if we kill a few brats.”

He was still by the fountain but his voice was everywhere. Your breaths were coming out in sharp shuddering bursts. Todoroki was still by your side, hand securely holding your elbow. You felt each shimmering emotion in the air, all the fear, all the twisted joy, all the determination and blood lust. But you also saw that shimmer of gold surrounding some of your classmates. It had been surrounding Mr. Aizawa when he had gone to face the villains alone. Gold to protect. The thought blasted through your fear like one of Bakugou’s explosions. Your focus slammed into place and time seemed to slow down. Shigaraki would expect you to act the part of a terrified student, so you would but that also provided you a way of protecting them. You had one chance to ensure you could protect your classmates from at least one hit. You let out a shaky breath, channeling all of the scraps of gold that you could. You wrapped each of them in a thin layer of that gold as pools of swirling purple began to open beneath them. You unzipped one mask and pulled down the second in a swift motion. Your sharp inhale had Todoroki tightening his grip on your arm. 

“Don’t do this.” He said as if he could read in your face what you had decided. 

“Stay safe.” You yelled and this time, instead of destructive red, flares of gold went off you and your classmates disappeared into the warp gates. Todoroki tried his best to keep hold of your elbow but was wrenched in a separate direction. You watched with fear and guilt coiling in your gut as his gold outlined form disappeared.

You tumbled out of a warp gate in the middle of the facility. Right next to Shigaraki, his cruel eyes glowed with crazed excitement. With bloodlust. You watched as a layer of skin flakes away from Mr. Aizawa’s elbow. He cries out in pain as he’s thrown to the ground. No no no no. The thought bounces around in your skull painfully, his pain you realized. This lights a fire in your gut as you scrabble forward on the ground towards your teacher. Towards the hero who had stepped in to protect his class even though he was outnumbered. Your heart broke, pieces sending spikes of pain throughout your body. The gold still wafted around him as he began to push himself up despite the injury. You felt his spike of fear when he saw you crawling towards him… just before your ankle exploded into pain. You didn’t scream, the pain sucked the air from your lungs in a rush. You reached a hand out anyway, heart racing, a strangled cry tearing from your lips. Your vision cleared as you were dragged backwards through the dirt. It didn’t matter. The steady weight of Shigaraki’s knee was on your back but you didn’t care. Not when you saw the golden shield shimmering around Mr. Aizawa as he stood. You didn’t stop the slightly crazed bark of victorious laughter that squeezed out of your compressed lungs. Not even the feeling of all five lethal fingers on the back of your head could stop this laugh. Because Shigaraki had grabbed the back of your head in a blind rage, not caring that you were his pawn, with the full intent of using his Quirk on you. But nothing happened. 

And nothing would, not with Eraser Head standing there. Another near feral peal of laughter tore out of you. For once you got to feel what it was like to make noise without repercussions. Because there was no way for Eraser Head to look at Shigaraki without also looking at you. You could still see the emotions in the air, all around, floating detached not controlled by your will or the sounds you made. It was glorious. Even if it meant that you were still at the mercy of a lunatic. Even when that lunatic screamed out in frustration and slammed your head into the ground. With your head pressed into the ground, dirt filling your mouth and nose, a ghost of a poorly thought out plan emerged. As long as you couldn’t use your Quirk, you could make as much noise as you wanted. And if you couldn’t use yours, Shigaraki’s Decay wouldn’t work. The plan involved getting out of Shigaraki’s grasp while continuing to distract him, using your voice to gauge if Mr. Aizawa’s control was wavering. If your throat began to hurt or any emotions solidified, you would know to stay out of reach. His hand tightened in your hair as he pulled your head back up. 

“I brought a little present for All Might, he’s not here, but it would be a shame not to use it. What do you think?” He asked, pulling sharply on your hair when you didn’t answer immediately. You cried out in pain, hands flailing uselessly due to the way he had you pinned. Your body stilled when he let out a low, eerie laugh. “Let’s make things a little more fun shall we?”

His definition of fun and yours definitely varied on a fundamental level because his fun was holding you in the air by your throat. Not tight enough to completely cut off your air supply but you certainly wouldn’t call it comfortable. I really must be insane, you thought as you hung there. You should be out of your mind scared but instead you felt giddy. Each fit of laughter that rolled through you was so at odds with your situation. But in the dirt, you realized something else. Shigaraki might hurt you but he wouldn’t kill you. He needs me. The pain caused by Shigaraki’s hand was familiar. Just another day. He must have seen it in your eyes then, that spark of defiance reigniting. You’d been his hostage, his prisoner, his plaything for as long as you could remember. You’d always believed in his threats to kill you if you disobeyed. But here, he was stuck. You were part of his Master’s plan. His Master had effectively put you on a ‘do not kill’ list by doing so. Your grip of your poorly maintained sanity slips, you’re sure you hear something pop. Shigaraki is screaming mad, and the fact that you can’t feel his rage delights you. You’re laughing has become manic, tears are slipping freely down your cheeks, Shigaraki stomped down hard on one of your feet. Your vision blurs but you know your plan is working. Your foot might be broken, but Shigaraki had already ruined the ankle, nothing hurt as bad as that. 

“~You can’t kill me~.” You said in a soft, lilting, sing-song sort of way that only he would hear before dissolving into another hysterical fit of laughter. His eyes sharpened and his grip on your neck tightened. The truth was sweet on your tongue and you smiled despite the burning in your lungs. He’ll punish me well enough later. The ground shook and he barked out a rabid laugh. 

“Meet the Nomu, genetically engineered to be able to kill All Might.” He hissed in your ear. You watched, unable to move while a giant purple beast with a portion of exposed brain slid into view behind Mr. Aizawa. A deep sense of wrongness settled in your soul. You could see the thrashing, violent pain and deep emptiness pulsing around the beast. The Nomu. Your smile faltered. You only felt human emotion. You wanted to be sick. 

“Mr. Aizawa! Behind you!” Midoriya screamed from somewhere behind you. Shigaraki tensed. A couple of things happened next. Shigaraki whirled around to face Midoriya and threw you, by the neck, at the green haired boy. At the same time, the Nomu had grabbed Mr. Aizawa and plowed his face into the ground. Once. Twice, before you’re crashing into Midoriya in a painful tangle of limbs, skulls knocking briefly together. Your vision flickers dangerously. Asui catches you both with her tongue, crying out in alarm. Shigaraki is closing in on her, hand outstretched. You see the flickering gold still dancing around her and sigh. The Nomu smashes Mr. Aizawa’s head into the ground again. Your heart aches at the sight of his bloody face as the Nomu pulls him up again. Then breaks fully as you feel the full force of your power slam into you all at once. Midoriya is screaming for Mr. Aizawa, begging him to get back up. Shigaraki is still reaching for Asui. Fury surges, completely your own and gathers in an iridescent ruby red in the space formed by your hood and mask. 

“Tsu duck!” You screamed, watching in relief at the flares of gold that protected your friends as the focused beam of deep red shot out towards Shigaraki. Your vision doubled and your throat ached but you didn’t taste blood when you swallowed. Not yet anyway. When your vision clears, you can see that the Nomu blocked your attack but Asui had still gotten away, dragging you and Midoriya along with her into a place with cover. A place closer to Mr. Aizawa. The air was filled with the ragged breaths. You were being swallowed by a cascade of pain. You couldn’t look at your ankle. Midoriya and Asui were both dripping wet. His fingers were twisted and purple but he still tore a section off of his gym uniform and expertly wrapped your injury. You stayed conscious purely out of spite. 

“We. Gotta. Save. Mr. Aizawa.” Midoriya panted before he began to glow green and time seemed to slow as he darted out. You and Asui watched as he gently scooped Mr. Aizawa up off the ground and darted back. 

“Oh god is he—?” Asui cried quietly. 

“No he’s fine.” Midoriya said through his own tears. A groan slid from your teacher’s limp form. Midoriya wiped his face and steadied his breathing. You tried putting weight on your bad foot and grimaced. You could tolerate the pain if it meant saving the man who had saved you. Then Midoriya looked between you and Asui with a determined expression, “I’ll distract that villain, you and Tsu can get Mr. Aizawa out of here right?”

“Izuku don’t be stupid!” Asui whispered harshly. But you nod.

“We can do it.” You said, you saw the glint of the reinforcement to the shields. Their eyes land on the shields and a light goes on in Midoriya’s mind as he gently grabs your shoulder. 

“Stay safe.” He said, echoing your earlier words, eyes burning. The intensity of his determination tripled. It was infectious. You pulled your mask back in place still smiling, through the pain and the chaos. You and Asui find a cleverly placed basic plastic folding table while Midoriya keeps watch. Shigaraki is spiraling too deep to notice your actions, no doubt debating the merits of getting in trouble if he killed you. Your hands shook as you, Asui and Midoriya gently loaded Mr. Aizawa and lifted it into the air. You nodded at Midoriya, throat throbbing and everything below your right knee feeling encased in flames. as you and Asui limped away. Blood dripped slowly from your nose onto the dirty white plastic. You didn’t look at your mangled foot or ankle. You didn’t look back as you heard Midoriya screaming. Your heart did something strange when you heard an explosion. You and Asui had made it to the steps. Your entire body was shaking. Something was wrong. You saw Uraraka and some of your other classmates running towards you. She quickly floats the table as you and Asui sway under the strain. Asui is mumbling her explanation for what happened after the portals as Shoji picks her up and settled her securely the multiple arms that sprout from his back. You share a solemn nod before you turn back to the fight. Your body goes numb as you see the ice and the explosions. You can hear Bakugou shouting from where you stand. Your heart skipped a beat and your foot shifted forward, dragging through the dirt like a whisper. You were battered, bruised, definitely bleeding. But you were still breathing and if you were still breathing, then you could still fight. You lurch another step forward, the oil slick dark negative emotions slithered through the air around you. They were mostly made of fear, your own and your entire class. You feel a hand on your shoulder. 

“No, don't! You’re already hurt.” Ashido is at your side begging you to go with them. She’s shaking, terrified. You gave her a small, sad smile and took her hand in your own. 

“I need to go.” You whisper, gold is flickering all around you. Still protecting your classmates. You reinforce their shields with as much calming energy as you could. Someone, Uraraka you think, started to cry but you look back to the plaza. Smoke is rising, there’s an impressive wall of ice. Your mind narrows in on one thought and one thought only so you said, “Someone has to help.”

You ignore the distressed cries as you limp forward a few more steps. A groan of frustration further solidifies the slithering dark emotions. One wraps around your ruined right leg but for once it doesn’t intend to harm you. It wrapped around your injuries, supporting them, helping you move. A tired smile flicks onto your face and you begin to sprint. Faster, faster, please. You beg silently. The dark tendrils rise up further, wrap around both of your feet and lift you off the ground. Then, you’re rocketing forward on a wave of iridescent darkness. The shadows press gently into your skin as they settle over you like a living armor. This certainly has never happened before. The feeling was like nothing you had ever experienced before. It was exhilarating. The exhaustion you’d been feeling waned with the influx of adrenaline to your system. You sped through the facility like a deranged octopus. Because that was exactly what you looked like. You’d caught sight of yourself as you sped past a window and an equally deranged laugh rippled out of you. You looked like a villain in a movie you’d seen recently. You had also seen that your eyes were glowing, like actually glowing. 

You burst into the plaza, and time seemed to slow again. Todoroki was freezing the Nomu in a giant wall of ice and Kirishima was helping Midoriya. Your heart stilled in your chest when you saw Shigaraki reaching for a dazed Bakugou. Fuck no. The thought sent you flying forward. A scream tore through your throat as both of them locked on to your arrival. A tendril so dark with your rage shot out and wrapped itself around Shigaraki’s wrist, stopping it in place. You spit blood at his feet and grinned, blood shined on your teeth, streaked down your chin. You pulled harshly on the tendril, making Shigaraki stumble. You don’t fully recognize your own voice when you speak next, the icy tone foreign on your tongue. 

“I thought I told you to ‘Stay. Back.’.” The tendril tightened at your words, you hit Shigaraki with a crazed smile that was a mimic of his. You could feel the bones in Shigaraki’s wrist grind together through the tendril. Your smile grew impossibly bigger as you saw a tendril of your deep red fury begin to snake up Shigaraki’s arm. You were too tired, too pissed off, to care how he might punish you later so you snarled, “I have an idea. Get. Lost.” 

You reeled your arm backwards, the tendrils moved with you, and you flung Shigaraki at the Nomu’s back. At the same time, the front doors of the facility burst open and a pulse went through the air. All Might landed a punch on the Nomu that sent it staggering away from Todoroki. 

“Sorry I’m late, children. You’ve all fought bravely in my absence but please, get yourselves to safety. I am here now.” All Might said as he put himself between all of you and the danger. He was telling the truth but you saw the flicker of worry. The flicker of pain. Midoriya was crying, barely able to stand, even with Kirishima helping him. You took a moment to weave a protective shield for All Might, then surged forward on your shadows.

“Stay safe.” You whispered to him. His eyes widened, taking in your battered form and then taking in the soft golden shimmer that mimicked the darker armor you had created for yourself. Your heart pounded in your chest as you reached out a shaking hand for Todoroki. Your eyes held a silent plea, come with me. Despite his neutral expression, his emotions all told you that he was about to insist they need to stay. You aren’t sure what would have happened if Todoroki had taken your hand. You aren’t sure how you’re flying through the air into the path of a very hard looking piece of concrete. You have just enough time to scream and throw your hands in front of your head before you made impact. You are knocked briefly unconscious as you go through the concrete. 

When you come too, you’re in too much pain to pinpoint any particular injury. Everything is dark, your throat hurts, everything hurts. Your heart rate kicks up a notch. People are shouting, there’s so much shouting but you can’t seem to understand a single one. A pained whine escaped before you could stop it. More shouting. You heard shoes scraping in the dirt. You hear shouting, frantic this time, you feel all… floaty, odd. Something above you is shifted and moved away. Bright sunlight poured in, it’s too bright. You hiss and squeeze your eyes shut. Then a voice cut through the pain and brought focus to your mind. You weren’t dead yet.

“Shit! She’s here! I FOUND HER!” Kirishima bellowed to someone else. His face came into view a moment later. You knew he was putting on a brave face, his fear was coiled around him like barbed wire. His voice shook slightly when he said, “You have to hang on. Help’s coming.”

The pain was fading to numbness and a blood-garbled laugh erupted from your chest. Apparently laughter had become a new kind of coping mechanism because from the look on Kirishima’s face told you that you shouldn’t laugh. You saw the flicker of respect, so you smiled. His eyes began to water.

“Tot—” You are interrupted by a wet cough but manage to rasp in a shallow breath before asking between labored breaths, “Totally… manly…right?”

“The manliest.” He said as a tear made a track through the blood and dirt on his face. He turned his head to the side and yelled, “Hey man, I don’t think she can wait much longer. Should I move her?”

A different voice, a pro hero maybe? Began yelling at Kirishima, saying that under no circumstances should he move the patient. You wiggle your fingers and then your toes. Pain whites out your vision and a yelp follows quickly behind. Maybe I shouldn’t move the patient either, you think as your vision fades back into blackness. Before you fully lose consciousness, you hear an explosion, adrenaline clears your vision. The only darkness left is the armor made of the dark tendrils of emotion. They had solidified when you yelped. They twisted and morphed, strengthening the areas with the most injury. You bark out a laugh, which catches Kirishima’s attention. He watches in awe and horror as oil-like shadows crawl all over your body like leeches. 

The laugh forms more solid shadows that help push you into a standing position. Rubble slides around you but you aren’t concerned. You pulled yourself out of the hole. You kept moving despite the cries of alarm from the pro hero and your classmate. You knew you shouldn’t be moving when your vision seemed to lag but you took a breath and continued moving. Towards the explosions. Towards the ice. It’s not far, coming from another section of rubble on your left. You’re moving forward before Kirishima can reach you. Following the familiar pulsing anger. 

The pro hero and Kirishima chase after you. Your control over the tendrils flickers, exhaustion begins to tug on your bones. You're thrown, sent sprawling across the dirt, from the swirling mass as it flickers again. You are becoming acutely aware of the fading adrenaline and your pain begins to make itself known when you push yourself to your feet again. It doesn’t matter though because you found them. You found them. They both stand frozen at the sight of you. Bakugou pales; Todoroki looks worried, his mask of neutrality nowhere in sight. They’re okay, you thought with a smile as your feet carry you a step closer. You can hear Kirishima trying to climb the rubble to get to you, he’s swearing. You sway on your feet, nearly falling over but catching yourself at the last moment. That’s all it takes for them to rush to your side. You catch a glimpse of yourself in a window. 

It’s not a surprise, you already knew you wouldn’t be standing without your Quirk. You are covered, head to toe, in blood. Your hero suit and the skin underneath is torn in multiple places, blood oozing out lazily. You can feel more than one broken rib as you gasp. With the blood, dirt and oil-like armor you look like an omen of Death. Your vision blurs as you attempt another step forward but are met with buckling limbs. They catch you before you can hit the ground. You blink rapidly, willing your vision to return to normal. Their fear and relief twined together as they held you. Bakugou finds your eyes first, his face vacant of its usual scowl. Todoroki has stepped back slightly and is silently assessing your injuries. 

“What the fuck were you thinking Mantis?” Bakugou said, voice wavering on his nickname for you. He’s more relieved than he is angry. You offer him a pained shrug. 

“Didn’t… think, body just… moved.” You said, breathing still wrong. He locked eyes with Todoroki, a silent conversation within that look. Then he carefully scoops you off of your feet. His breath hitched as one of your arms instinctively draped over his shoulders. You glance over at Todoroki, he’s standing close enough that you reach out and grab his sleeve. 

“You were reckless.” Todoroki said softly.

“Oops.” You said through a strained laugh, head falling against Bakugou’s chest, eyelids fluttering with fatigue. Just then, Kirishima appears at the top of the rubble pile, panting and grumbling.

“Yo dudes! You found her! She took off like she was possessed.” He said as he jumped towards your small group, his attention was focused on you when he said, “I don’t even know how you’re moving to be honest.”

The walk back to the entrance of the facility is tense, silent. From the chaos of pro heroes and police, you guessed that reinforcements had arrived with All Might. Your blood ran cold. Your grip on Bakugou tightened and your eyes darted around as you looked for your classmates. Panic clenched around your heart. The Nomu. All Might. 

“Relax, would ya?” Bakugou grunted as you squirmed in his arms. He adjusted his grip on you and said, “Everyone is being taken care of. You’re the last one.” 

You go limp, the last of the adrenaline finally fading. Unconsciousness waits, lurking at the dim edges of your vision. You stay awake out of spite but barely process what is happening around you. 

*

*

The boys pick up the pace, the steady trek turning into a frantic race to the medics. They are all deeply unnerved by the severity of your injuries. Only Bakugou understands, he thinks of the time you’d said you’d been through worse and the conversation he’d had with you on the roof. He wasn’t used to the way his heart beat violently in his chest, like it was trying to break through his ribs. It nearly had when he’d seen you for the first time after being separated from the rest of the class. He was fairly confident that the image of you bursting into the plaza, bloodied and barely conscious, would be burned into his mind for the rest of his life. He’d never seen such a pure rage before, the sound of your scream still echoed in his ears. The fury you felt showed when you’d smiled at that lunatic that thought severed hands were a fashion statement. It had ignited something in his chest. You’d sent the bastard flying. Then you’d launched yourself back into the fray, like a rabid wolf. Even now, after getting punched through a building by a bioengineered abomination, your refusal to succumb to the pain he knew you were in took his breath away. Fucking idiot.  

*

Todoroki had caught your hand in his own when you went limp. His mind spun. The moment you’d reached out to him replaying in his mind like an inescapable highlight reel. The way that you'd smiled at him, even covered in blood and dirt, had made his chest feel warm. But then, in a flash of dark purple flesh and blood, you were gone. All Might and Midoriya had jumped into action. Even Kirishima had moved, sprinting after you as you arced through the air. If your smile had frozen him in place, then the scream of fear you let out just before you went through concrete had sent his muscles into action. He’d seen the fear in the eyes of his classmates, in the eyes of the pro heroes that had tried to convince him to go to the triage zone. But you hadn’t been scared. Not like them anyway. No, you had been furious but that had all faded into that small, sad smile. If he’d only taken your hand sooner, you might not have taken that hit. He was startled out of his remorse-filled musings by your hand tightening on his own. 

*

Kirishima just wanted to go home. He put on a brave face but this whole ordeal had rattled him. He wouldn’t admit it but he’d been too paralyzed by fear to face The Nomu so he’d chosen to try to get to you before you hit the building. He wasn’t fast enough and now you were limp in Bakugou’s arms. Your stare was haunting, your breathing faint. Every time he took a breath he remembered hearing your pained whimper from underneath a pile of shattered concrete. Each step floated the image of your broken body through his mind. The way blood had bubbled out of your mouth when you laughed. The way your Quirk had responded by binding the worst injuries. Totally more manly than he had been. 

*

*

You were aware that you had made it out of the facility. It was chaos. You squeezed your eyes shut and turned your face against Bakugou’s chest. You felt the soft warmth of Todoroki’s hand on yours, your fingers tightened instinctively. 

“Oi Shitty Hair.” Bakugou started tensely, his voice rumbling in his chest. “Keep the other damn extras back, got that?”

“Not a problem my dude.” Kirishima said. You heard his footsteps fade into the din of the triage crowd. You hear the cries and feel the relief of your classmates. You hear voices of paramedics telling Bakugou to take you straight to the back of a waiting ambulance. Panic grips you once more. Ambulance means hospital. Hospital means being alone. Being useless. A hoarse cry slips from your lips and your free hand clenches into a tight fist around his hero suit on his first attempt to place you onto the gurney. Bakugou froze, uncertainty filled the air followed quickly by irritation. 

“Don’t be fucking stupid Mantis. You need to go to the damn hospital.” He said angrily, but there was no true bite to it. He managed to sit you on the gurney on his second attempt but you still had a white knuckled grip on his shirt.

“No.” You wheezed. It turns out that while running on spite and stubbornness is super helpful in a battle, it's less useful in the aftermath. A muscle twitched in Bakugou’s face as you glared at him. Todoroki tries to extract his hand from your grasp and your glare flicks to him. He froze like a deer dazed in the headlights of a speeding car. Bakugou tried to gently pry your fingers off of his shirt, and you returned the glare to him. Your eyes landed on a young, nervous looking paramedic and you raised an eyebrow, almost daring them to intervene. A second paramedic comes around to see what the hold up is. He is older, more professional, but still unnerved that you were still conscious. 

“Alright then, what seems to be the problem here?” He said in a calm, practiced tone. His eyes flicked between you and the two boys that you had locked in your grasp. 

“No…Hospital.” You said between wheezes as the older paramedic slipped an oxygen mask over your face. You winced as it brushed against your nose. Still your fists refused to release the only two people in your class that saw you, whoever that was. You squinted at the older paramedic as your vision began to blur again. 

“I can’t recommend that choice. Why don’t you want to go?” He asked. 

“Too–.” You start before a volley of painful wet coughs erupted from your chest. Blood spatters in the mask. When you manage to pull in a shallow breath you glare at the paramedic and speak, ”Don’t wanna be alone.”

“I’ll tell you what, all the students have to get checked at the hospital anyway. One of them can come with you.” The paramedic said too brightly, trying to coax you into changing your mind. But he’d made a mistake in his wording and your stubborn brain latched on to it. One of them. Bakugou sat heavily on the gurney on your right, he recognized the gleam in your eyes and knew this might take a while. Todoroki sat carefully on your left, as if coming to the same conclusion. The paramedic’s bright smile faltered. Your thoughts were jumbled, fatigue clung to you. You huffed out a hoarse laugh.

“No.” You said shifting on the gurney so your legs were over Bakugou’s thighs before promptly and confidently passing out, effectively pinning Todoroki to the gurney as you slumped against him. It was like your brain hadn’t given your body the memo though and your hands remained clenched right where they had been.  

*

*

*

*

POV: Dabi

He’d worked himself into a fine state as the morning wore on. He didn’t have to wonder if you were scared. He knew you were. He could feel that you had accidentally woven guilt into the soothing barrier that you kept around the apartment. Not that Dabi could blame you. He definitely wouldn’t be able to do what you were doing. Or maybe he’d be better at it. Because maybe it wouldn’t hurt him as much. Dabi had spent some time pacing the entire apartment in sections. Now however. He was sitting on the floor, head in his hands, locked in a one-sided staring contest with his phone. It was now creeping into the early afternoon and still, he hadn’t received a call. Something he had perfected over his years alone was sitting with a near perfect stillness. It had helped with arson and shoplifting. It came naturally to him when he was stressed like this. When his phone finally did ring, Dabi blinked at it, unsure of what to do. He reached out with a shaking hand and answered the call.

“Hello?” He said, relieved that his voice came out sounding bored. And although he knew the words he was about to hear, it still took his breath away.   

“Hello, I’m calling from U.A., there was an incident during one of this morning’s training classes.” the voice was saying. “We have you on file as the emergency contact for a student that was transported to the hospital.”

“What?” He asked numbly, feeling the blood drain from his face. The hospital meant it was bad, right?

“Are you the guardian for a ‘Rei Makoto’ of class 1A?” The voice asked. 

“Yes.” Dabi choked out. A failure of one. He had expected this call, so why did it feel like someone had pulled the rug out from beneath his feet. 

“Excellent. Yes, she’s been taken to the hospital in critical condition.” the voice said, rambling about a few more details before offering rushed apologies and ending the call. Being rushed to a hospital in critical condition definitely meant that it was bad. Dabi could feel his fragile grip on sanity slipping as he moved on autopilot, pulling on a mask and a hoodie and rushed out of the apartment. The route to the hospital was a blur of buses and subways. The whole way, he fought to keep his emotions in check. Fought to keep his flames under control. Because even without knowing what happened, he knew that Shigaraki had something to do with it. He was beyond furious that, like always, you had been treated as nothing more than a punching bag. Once he made it to the hospital, he wandered to the front desk with his hands shoved in his pockets. Hospitals made him uncomfortable and he knew you felt the same way. 

“Excuse me,” He asked gently, knowing his appearance could startle some. “I’m Rei Makoto’s guardian. Can you tell me where she is?” 

The receptionist, a young woman around his age, eyed him for a moment then quietly clicked through some files on her screen. 

“May I see some ID?” she asked. Dabi sighed, you would have elbowed him and said something like ‘she’s just doing her job’. He ran a hand through his hair.

“I was halfway here when I realized I forgot it. It slipped my mind after I’d heard she’d been hurt in an incident at school.” He said. Her face became sympathetic in a way that grated on Dabi’s nerves. Because it wasn’t just sympathy, it was pity. This woman, who spent her day behind a desk, pitied him. 

“Do you have a picture of it?” she asked. She’s trying to be helpful, he tried to tell himself. He did have a picture of the fake ID that they’d made in case something like this happened. So he searched through his phone for it. She looked at it when he flipped his phone around. Satisfied that it matched something that Dabi couldn’t see, she stepped around the desk with a smile.

“Follow me.” She said as she set off down the hall. Dabi followed quietly. She stopped in front of a door at the end of a very long, very white hall and looked at him with a serious expression. “She’s badly hurt. Please prepare yourself, some of the injuries are… hard to look at. I’ll go get her doctor.”

Dabi walked in and his heart nearly stopped. There wasn’t a single part of your body that wasn’t at least bruised. Machines surrounded you, telling him that you were still alive. He had to quickly quell the rage he felt when he saw that they had put you in soft restraints. It would have only been done for your own good. Knowing that offered an odd sort of comfort as he stood there, frozen to the spot in the middle of the room. You had at least been coherent enough to be stubborn. It took him a moment to realize that you weren’t the only one in the room. On a couch against the wall opposite the bed, were two slumped forms. One had his head completely buried in the cushions, the other had spiky ash blond hair and had his feet propped on the coffee table. Both were sleeping deeply, the smell of smoke and earth still clung to them. Dabi sat in the chair at your bedside and took one of your heavily bandaged hands. The remorse had eaten at him so thoroughly that he began to cry at some point as he sat by your side. He only noticed it when someone cleared their throat and offered him a tissue. The stripe of white sleeve he saw told Dabi it was the doctor. He turned to face the doctor and was met with a stern gaze. 

“We should speak in the hall.” The doctor said, gesturing for Dabi to join him. Dabi felt his skin crawl under the doctor’s gaze. The doctor was fiddling with a tablet, no doubt opening your chart. He spoke without looking up, “Now we have limited information. But aside from today’s worrying injuries, we catalogued a rather extensive history of healed injuries.”

“Um… okay? What does that have to do with her current injuries?” Dabi asked impatiently, he knew what the doctor wanted to ask and didn’t understand why he was dancing around the question. Dabi huffed a heavy sigh, “She was bullied, physically, when she was younger.”

“That may explain some of the older injuries but there are recent ones that are also concerning.” The doctor said, adjusting the stethoscope around his neck. Dabi bristled at the implication but took a steadying breath that you had taught him. 

“She’s in the Hero Course at U.A. training injuries are common with a Quirk that has drawbacks like hers.” Dabi countered, hating himself for the bitter lies that came out of his mouth. That statement satisfied the doctor well enough though Dabi could see the suspicion in the doctor’s eyes. The doctor began to run through a staggeringly long list of injuries, the worst being the one to her ankle. 

“The villain that grabbed her had some sort of Decay Quirk, we did our best but there may be lasting effects.” was all the doctor offered when Dabi had hollowly asked what had happened to her ankle. Dabi was given a list of post- release care instructions before saying, “She’s stable for now but does not do well in a hospital setting, we’ve started her discharge paperwork. You should be able to take her soon.” 

“Oh, is that really the best idea?” He asked the doctor in disbelief. 

“I believe the words she used with my colleagues were ‘if I wake up here with you losers I’m gonna start bitin’.”The doctor said, Dabi caught the glimmer of amusement in the man’s eyes. Dabi would have paid good money to see that. The doctor looked at his watch and began to retreat down the hall before he paused and said, “She’s got good friends though, those two boys haven’t left her side for a minute.”

Dabi watched the man disappear down the hallway, deep in thought trying to imagine you when you’d arrive at the hospital. A small part of him wished someone had filmed it so that he could show it to you later as part of a “Normal People Do NOT Do This” powerpoint. You’d made one for him once when you’d decided he needed a refresher course on emotions. It was titled “Things NORMAL people feel”. The irony in the title had been what drew him in because as far as he could tell, neither of you were normal. Dabi returned to your room and to the chair that was by your bed. The steady stream of adrenaline that had been filling his blood all day suddenly vanished, leaving him exhausted and emotionally fried. He fell asleep watching your vitals on the machine by your head. 

*
*
*
*

POV: You 

An irritating rhythmic beeping pulled you out of your deep sleep. You feel the light tug of the restraints as you try to move. Your heart sank, skewered by a spear of pain-laced panic. Had you hallucinated making it out? Was it really just another trick of the League? There you lay, silent and listening for any signs that you're back in their clutches. You heard someone shift next to you and your eyes flew open. You take in what you can in the harsh lighting of the hospital room. Out the windows you can tell it is later in the afternoon. Next to you was Dabi, hunched uncomfortably in the hospital chair closest to the bed. The only memory you had after getting here was promising someone that they were near the top on your ‘bitin’ list’. A dazed puff of air escapes you, wondering what sort of feral beast you’d transformed into in the grips of your survival instincts. Do I even have a list of people I would bite? You think as your mind briefly wanders, still fried from its earlier overuse. Kaminari could electrocute himself stupid. You apparently solved problems head first, literally. You tug against the restraints again and this time they rattle just enough that two people are jolting awake at the sound. 

You freeze guiltily, like a child that got caught with its hands in a cookie jar, as Dabi and Bakugou launch themselves to their feet almost in unison. Shaken violently by Bakugou’s swift departure from the couch Todoroki sits up blinking like he wasn’t totally awake. You realize that he is still fully asleep, as his gaze falls on Bakugou after he looks carefully around the room. Bakugou tenses under the sleep-glazed stare. 

“Tch, what the hell are you lookin at you half-n-half bastard?” He said as quietly as he could manage. Then Todoroki’s sleep-addled stare turned to you briefly before sliding back to Bakugou.

“The pufferfish owes me money.” He mumbled, brows furrowed slightly in confusion. 

“Who the hell are you calling a pufferfish ya damn bastard?” Bakugou seethed.

“He’s a very rude pufferfish.” He said, looking at you before settling back into the couch and letting out an impressively loud snore. You start laughing first, Bakugou’s glare softens and he joins in. Dabi is still staring at Todoroki but you don’t notice. You are too busy trying to decipher the feeling that was flickering through Bakugou. He noticed you watching him and he walked forward to retrieve a whiteboard for you. Your fingers brushed his when you took it from him. Your chest felt hot while you wrote out your most pressing question. Bakugou barked out a laugh when he read it before fixing you with his best version of ‘sternness’ he could attempt.

You- What are you two still doing here?

“Nuh-uh Mantis, don’t play dumb. You know exactly what you did.” He said, a faint smirk appeared on his face. “You were doing your best impression of me.” 

The words bring several different questions to your mind but again, you choose the most important one. Bakugou looked like his head was fixing to explode when he saw the question that had brought such determination to your face. 

You- Did you film it?

“What the hell do you think, Mantis? I was trying to avoid getting a chunk taken outta me!” He snapped, half irritated and half relieved.

It was Dabi’s turn to bark out a weary laugh as he ran a hand down his tired face. You frowned, waving at him to get his attention. Once you had it you raised an eyebrow and pointed to him and then made the thumbs up gesture, are you okay? Shock and fear were rippling aggressively around him. He waved off your concern, shooting one more glance at Todoroki before mumbling something about going to find coffee. With him gone, you turn your attention back to Bakugou. It was quiet, marred only by the beeping of the machines and the occasional chainsaw-like snore from Todoroki on the couch. Unnerved by being shackled in a hospital bed you gesture for him to sit down on the bed. He moves like the bed is water and he’s been stuck in a desert. He sits close enough that you only had to extend your fingers and you would be touching him. So you did, your fingers brushed against his. You liked the warm feeling you got in your chest when you touched him, you just wish that you had a name for it. You saw a light blush rise to his cheeks as he looked away. But he left his hand where it was. You hooked your pinky around his with a content sigh. 

“I didn’t film it.” He said after a moment of comfortable silence. You tilted your head at him and drew a question mark in the air with your free hand. A grin graced his features when he turned to face you so he could clarify, “Your behavior, I was kinda busy making sure you didn’t actually bite anyone else.”

With growing mortification you thought carefully about his words. A feeling not unlike being hit by one of Kaminari’s full charges fueling your movement, you tried to launch yourself from the bed. The restraints kept you in place. The heat of mortification colored your face as you stared, slack-jawed at Bakugou. With shaking fingers, you manage to write out your next question before shoving the whiteboard into Bakugou’s hands and squeezing your eyes shut. His soft, genuine laughter filled the air as he read.  

You- WHO DID I BITE? 

“It’s not a big deal.” He answered too nonchalantly. Your huff of exasperation made him laugh more. You heard Todoroki stirring on the couch so you grabbed the whiteboard from Bakugou. You tapped the whiteboard loudly on the railing of the bed. Todoroki shot up, blinked a few times before rubbing his face. He squinted over at the bed and you could see the layer of sleep-induced confusion melt away. He rushed over to your side with the same amount of grace as a baby giraffe. You gestured for him to sit on the other side of the bed, which he did without protest. Before he could speak, you silenced him with a look and tapped the whiteboard. You watched his eyes, his face, while he read your question. Then he looked at you with the blankest face you’d ever seen and said the words you’d been dreading. 

“Us.” He said causally, gesturing between Bakugou and himself. The heart rate monitor called you out in front of everyone as your heart fluttered in your chest as Todoroki said, “Don’t ask why you wouldn't tell us. The only reason you gave was ‘get good, Scrubs’.” 

Out of everything you had been through in your life, you realized that no other type of torture would affect you after today. Because surely nothing could be worse than going feral with exhaustion and using two classmates you barely knew as chew toys. You tugged, pulled and squirmed against the restraints suddenly very cool with the idea of flinging yourself from the tallest building in the city. Too soon a nurse was knocking at the door before entering. She looked nervous, just like the first paramedic had been. You felt a pang of guilt over being the cause. The nurse saw that you were smiling and braved another step into the room. Bakugou and Todoroki stepped away from the bed slightly to allow her closer to you. 

“Tch, she’s all good now and she’s sorry about earlier. She was scared.” Bakugou said as he glared out the window, arms crossed over his chest. The nurse came fully to your side then. She did the routine tests and checks. You could tell she was still nervous though. As if there was something else she had to do but wanted to push it off as long as she could. You raised an eyebrow in question at the boys and jerked your head in the direction of the nurse, silently telling them to ask her. 

“Is something bothering you?” Todoroki asked politely. She froze, a guilty look flashed over her face. 

“Ah, no I’m fine! And you’re getting discharged soon!” She said in a fake happy tone. You narrowed your eyes and waited. She sighed, flushing red before looking at you and mumbling, “They told me to remind you that visiting hours will end soon. Likely before you will be released.”

You flopped back despite the pain, defeated. You jangle your restraints on the bed rails and eye the nurse. It doesn’t take her long to understand your silent question. She glances briefly at your chart and smiles. 

“I can take those off of you now but promise me one thing, okay?” She said in mock seriousness. You nod and she continues, “No more biting.”

Your mouth drops open, feigning offense while also dying from embarrassment. The nurse laughs as she frees you from the restraints and you smile back. She gives the three of you a look, telling you there’s only an hour left of visiting hours and leaves the room. They both moved back into position on either side of you after she leaves like moths to a flame. There’s a moment of quiet interrupted only by the machines. You took a moment to appreciate the warmth of their presence, preparing yourself for the inevitable moment you would be alone in this room.

Chapter Text

POV: Dabi

He sat in the hospital courtyard staring at his reflection in the dark mug of coffee. His ears were ringing. Flashes of unwanted memories linger in the blackness of the coffee. Dabi hadn’t felt like this in a while. It was like he was hovering just outside of his body. It had been the flash of red and white, the sleepy gaze, the sleep talking that tugged an old memory from the void that was the time before. 

*

“Natsuo, wanna play?” A younger version of himself that went by a different name called out, holding a ball, standing on a small bridge in the garden. A young boy, Natsuo, stood on the grass lazily dodging a younger girl. His mother and father were sitting together by the house. She trembled in a way that looked like stillness. 

*

The memory rippled and he was launched into a new one that made him feel like someone had their fist around his heart. It was still slightly blurred but the spike of fear he felt was very real. He was older this time, smoke filled the flame heated air. He had been standing, watching from afar as Shoto was trained by their father. Enji Todoroki towered over Shoto’s shaking form. This version of himself felt a flash of worry through the overwhelming resentment he held for his own father. He had been so sure that if he just tried a little harder, he would be able to please that man. But he had been naive to think that would ever happen. The first time he was badly burned by his Quirk, all training ceased, forbidden by his father. Then came the siblings, his replacements. This memory was from when Shoto’s Quirk had first manifested and involuntarily secured his spot as the golden boy. This was the only way that Dabi was able to see his own brother. This version of Dabi, listened as Shoto cried and threw up. He looked away as their father’s flames flared and Shoto cried out again. A quick glance told him that Shoto had been able to throw a feeble wall of ice up to block the brunt of the attack. 

“USE YOUR FLAMES!” their father bellowed. 

*

Dabi blinked hard against the stinging in his eyes, his breaths were coming out in sharp bursts. Nearby laughter made him flinch. The lights were too bright and there was a buzzing in the air that made his chest tight. It had been years since he’d seen them. He wasn’t sure why seeing him after all these years hurt the way it did. He hated it. But there was a part of him, buried very deeply, that dared to hope that maybe things have changed… 

Dabi needed to see you, to see if he was still there. He doesn’t remember finishing his coffee. Or walking back to your room. But that’s where he’s found himself. Peering in through the window on the door. He feels a brief spike of disappointment when he only sees the boy with the spiky blond hair sprawled in the chair by your bed. The disappointment is quickly chased away by irritation at the way that brat had his pinky hooked casually around yours on the bed. Annoyed at the way the boy glared at you as you wrote something on the whiteboard. But all that dissolved when he saw your smile when you looked at the boy. He watched the boy’s glare soften before he rolled his eyes and smiled back. That hit him like a blow to the chest. He’d never seen you look so…normal. He stood at the door, unable to bring himself to interrupt the moment you were having. He wanted you to be able to have more moments like this. 

A rustle of fabric and the squeak of shoes on tile pulled Dabi out of his thoughts. He slipped the mask over his mouth and nose before he turned towards the sound. Standing in the hallway behind Dabi, slightly breathless and clutching your school bag, was his little brother. 

“Who are you?” Shoto asked, expression guarded if not suspicious. The words made the air rush out of Dabi’s lungs in a wheeze. His heart was racing as he stared at his little brother. 

“L-l-legal g-guardian.” He stammered out pointing to your room, his body went cold at the same time his mouth dried out completely. He stood, frozen in place as Shoto seemed to weigh the truth of Dabi’s words. Dabi couldn’t take his eyes off the burn that surrounded his little brother’s turquoise eye. Guilt slithered up Dabi’s spine. If only I had been enough for that man, Dabi thought bitterly. 

“Just a moment.” Shoto said politely before stepping around Dabi and knocking on your door. He turned around in time to see Shoto pointing over his shoulder at him. Silently asking you, do you know this man? Something in the storm of emotions Dabi was feeling settled at the kind gesture. He watched as you saw him as well, saw your smile brighten and you waved as if to say, get in here already. The blond rolled his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest. Dabi felt like he was dreaming as he followed his little brother who didn’t recognize him into the hospital room you occupied. You were the closest thing to family he’d had in years and the universe had to go and prove how small it was by throwing you in the middle of his bullshit. 

His mind reeled as he watched how his little brother floundered to keep up with the half silent argument you were having with the angry boy. Another memory tried to pull his attention away but the guilt he already felt quickly smothered it. He was struck by how much he wanted to know his little brother. Not as the golden boy or as the masterpiece but the boy that stood by your bedside. But that couldn’t happen. Could it? Would he want to know me? Dabi wasn’t sure he would ever be ready to know the answer.

A well aimed marker cap smacked into his forehead, drawing Dabi out of his spiral. He blinked at you, rubbing his forehead. You were scowling at him, pointing sharply to the whiteboard where you had written: Yo! Doom-n-Gloom! When can we get outta here?

The boys were glancing between you as you held a tired staring match. Dabi smirked under his mask as you huffed in frustration and began to write again. This time when you turned the whiteboard around you looked concerned. 

You- You good bro?

“You’re almost completely covered in bandages, acting like you didn’t almost die  and you wanna know if I’m okay?” He asked, slightly incredulous. Guilt flickered across your face and you looked down at the whiteboard. The boys tensed slightly but Dabi didn’t care. He was tired. He was overwhelmed and he wanted to know how you did it. He wanted to know how you always managed to stuff your own feelings away so you could care for others. Even now he could feel the calming influence of your Quirk warming the room. The tense moment dissolved with a knock on the door. A nurse came in politely after you’d given her a thumbs up. She was holding a packet of discharge instructions and smiling brightly. Dabi and the two boys remained silent as the nurse went through a list of things to watch out for as she disconnected you from the IVs and machines. The nurse had left shortly afterwards. Shoto, realizing he was still holding it, offered you your bag. You smiled gratefully before silently shooing them to the other side of the curtain so you could change. 

Dabi stood awkwardly with his hands shoved in his pockets next to little brother and the spiky haired boy, wishing he could spontaneously combust. He almost had once, he probably could manage it again. Maybe it will work this time. He shook the thought from his head as he tried to think of anything to say. 

“Are the two of you alright?” He heard himself ask, the mask thankfully muffling the emotion in his voice. 

“Tch, what the hell do you think?” The angry boy asked, shooting Dabi a glare that dared him to ask again. Dabi shook his head, at least the brat is consistent. Dabi glanced at Shoto hesitantly. Something twisted in his chest as he saw how carefully Shoto was considering his own words. How he seemed to move like you did, like a ghost. 

“I’m lucky to be alive.” Shoto said quietly with a sort of quiet awe that made Dabi want to scream. He found himself trying to memorize his little brother’s features as Shoto continued,  “She saved our lives.” 

A loud crash came from behind the curtain and Dabi moved before he remembered why you were behind a curtain to begin with. Dabi heard the small noise of indignation you made as he’d flung the curtain open. Luckily, you were already dressed and had only knocked over one of the crutches you’d been given. It had fallen into the IV stand before hitting the floor. You glared at him with your hands on your hips, then at the crutch that had brought on his intrusion. He didn’t miss the faint dusting of pink that brushed across your cheeks as your attention flickered to the boys that stood frozen behind him. 

“Christ Echo.” He muttered as he picked up the crutch and offered it to you. “You ready?” 

He watched the excitement light up your face and the tightness in his chest eased slightly. He swung your bag onto his shoulder and held his hands out, ready to catch you if you fell as you hauled yourself up. He waited as you swayed for a moment then made it one slow jerky movement forward. Your face was set with determination so fierce that Dabi knew you would take it as an insult if he suggested the wheelchair that sat in the corner of the room. He wondered if you were trying to put on a brave face for your classmates, for his little brother, to spare them from worrying about you. Almost as soon as he thought it he knew that was what you were doing. He knew you were bracing to crash hard once they were gone. Before he knew it you had passed him and were standing next to the boys. He didn’t miss the way they both seemed to lean into your presence. 

“Are you sure you don’t want a ride? I know my driver wouldn’t mind.” Shoto was asking you, the blond was scoffing covering how he moved closer to you with crossing his arms over his chest. And you were smiling at both of them. Dabi found himself wondering if anyone would smile at him that way. His brain short circuited, zapping the thought away like it burned him. He straightened and walked over to the trio, gently bumping your head with his fist. 

“Nah, we're good.” He answered, staring at the door ahead, internally wincing at how harsh it sounded. He felt your gaze on him and you were doing your best impression of an owl when he finally looked at you. Your eyes were wide but calculating, head tilted slightly to the side, mouth in a hard line. Like you heard something that no one else did in his words. But then you’d blinked, you’d smiled at the boys and nodded. Then you followed him out of the room. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

You glare at the steps of the apartment building as if they mock you. You had been able to stuff the floaty feeling away in the hospital, plenty of emotions to focus on but now, you were too tired to focus. Okay so they definitely gave me something intense back there. You thought as you willed your muscles to move. Dabi was tipping the driver and making sure all of your things were out of the car. He arrives at your side and watches you carefully. 

“How ya doing there Echo?” He asked, only sounding slightly concerned. Amusement fluttered around his head like butterflies. You blinked, hard and barked out a laugh. Your Quirk accidentally activates and solidifies the green butterflies. Bright pops of your own amusement burst around you like fireworks. The light is warm and soothing, you smile. You sway on the crutches and sigh at the stairs like they’d insulted you. Dabi laughs beside you and wordlessly takes the crutches from you with one hand and scoops  you up with the other. Fatigue tugged heavy at your limbs. You vaguely remember stopping at the pharmacy for a prescription before leaving the hospital and saying goodbye to the boys. 

Your memories were sufficiently muddled. It made you want to laugh and cry all at the same time. The term ‘pain killer’ was strange. You still felt pain with every breath but it was as if that pain was in a different room from your brain. That train of thought distracted you long enough for you to forget how exactly you got into your room in the apartment. You were a walking bruise but you were alive. You’d fought Shigaraki and lived. Dabi was holding out a pair of pajamas for you. You had to blink a few times to make sure you weren’t hallucinating then you frowned. Hidden by the distracting layer of glittering amusement was a despair so fragile that you sucked in a sharp breath. Focus started to come back to you as a feeble spike of anxiety cuts through the haze of the drugs. You were told you could talk only if necessary and you counted this as a necessary speaking moment. 

“What’s wrong Dabi?” You rasped quietly as you took the pajamas from him. He looks like he wants to run for a moment, his anxiety spiking through the rest of the haze. Then he sighed. It’s a long and weary sigh that threatens to turn into a sob. He turned and faced the wall, muscles wound tight. 

“You almost died.” He whispered. As far as you could tell that was true but you still raised an eyebrow at his back. His breathing was picking up, becoming ragged. From the way his shirt shifted on his back, you could tell he had gripped the neckline of the shirt as if it was choking him. You quickly change and approach him slowly. Treating him like the feral human that you both were. 

“I almost did that four days ago.” You said quietly, not accusing or meaning for it to sting but Dabi looked at you then like you had slapped him. 

“How are you so nonchalant?” He asked, anger beginning to mingle with the crushing weight of his grief. 

“Because I realized something but that’s not the point. You need to answer my question first.” You pressed despite the ache in your throat. Dabi clenched his jaw tightly. His lips were a tight line as he nodded sharply, coming to some sort of internal decision. Eventually he sank into the chair at your desk then he motioned for you to get into bed. You obeyed even though you felt like you were settling in for the world’s most fucked up bedtime story. He started talking once you gave him a small thumbs up from inside your nest of pillows and blankets. 

“Have I ever told you about my past?” He started, his voice low, unsure almost. You shake your head, you still don’t mention anything from when he’d been drunk. He spun slightly, kicking off the floor with soft, grounding thuds. “My dad was a real bastard.”

You listened, abandoning any attempt at sleeping as Dabi told you everything. The coma, the fire that put him there, the toxic home life that led him to the fire. Quirk marriages. Everything. Each new horrific incident became one spin of the desk chair closer to your bed. You weren’t sure when he had started crying because it had happened so quickly. There was a ragged sigh that turned into a sniffle. Then, like a storm cloud had burst, the story continued in choked sobs. Harsh gasps for air. He wasn’t spinning anymore. He was clutching his head in his hands, elbows braced on your bed. You listened, your bandaged hands covered his scarred ones to stop him from pulling his hair too hard. Barely able to breathe by the end of his tale the last thing he mutters stops your heart.

“My father… is Endeavor.” He spit out the sentence like it was acid in his mouth. You felt the hurt all the way down to his soul. He looked up at you with wild eyes. His emotions whirled too fast for your current state to follow. You found his point in that pained look. Endeavor was his father. That meant… oh. OH! You felt your eyes widen as understanding washed over you. Tears spilled out of your eyes as you launched yourself forward, wrapping Dabi into as big of a hug as you can manage. Something in him shattered and the next thing you know, he’s returning the hug, holding you tightly. He’s sobbing into your shoulder, trembling. Suddenly, you see his whirlwind of emotions swirl into the shape of a boy. A younger version of him. The shimmering figure had been crouched on the floor but it looked up when it felt your eyes. At least, you think it did, the figure didn’t have any features but you could feel that it was Dabi. It seemed to whisper to you but you couldn’t understand the words. 

“What is your name?” You whispered, half to the glowing figure and half to Dabi. You felt his muscles relax though he still cried. Still shook. You pulled back to look at his face, drying it with your sleeve. The glowing figure watched quietly as Dabi took a deep, shuddering breath then met your eyes. 

“Toya.” He croaked, voice hoarse from the force of his sobs. You didn’t think it was possible for your heart to break any further. But, as it usually did, the universe loved to prove you wrong. Then in a muted whisper, “Shoto didn’t recognize me. You almost died and I don’t know my own brother.”

“He likes green tea.” You offer quietly.

Then, like someone turned out a light, he collapsed, leaving you to catch him before he hit his head on the floor. The shimmering figure disappeared. Your body screamed at the sudden motion but your mind was laser focused on not letting him die after the biggest breakthrough he’d had in months. He was breathing and his heart was beating when you dragged him into your massive bed. The emotions of the admissions, the adrenaline from worry had drained him of his energy. He’d passed out. Doctors called it ‘the opossum effect.’ To protect itself in times of extreme stress or trauma, the brain has been known to trigger fainting episodes. Seems counterintuitive but you can’t remember trauma if you aren’t awake. You also can’t remember it if you're dead, you thought bleakly as you begin weaving an extra thick blanket of soothing calm. You’d seen it happen before. You’d done it before. But you never thought that you would see it happen to him. His forehead was hot, likely a fever brought on by the stress. You hummed a lullaby as you settled yourself back into your blanket nest. Fatigue yanked at your body harshly, angering the healing wounds the longer you stayed awake. 

You sat there in the midst of your blanket nest and couldn’t sleep. Your mind buzzed with half baked plans and contingencies for when things inevitably went wrong. Then from somewhere in the middle of your nest, your phone buzzed. You fished for it with clumsy bandaged fingers. The doctor had said you probably wouldn’t have been sitting here if it wasn’t for that strange armor your Quirk had created. It had protected everything vital and redirected the damage to your extremities. The arm that had been extended towards Todoroki had shattered when the Nomu hit you. They’d managed to heal just about everything aside from your mangled lower right leg. That was in a cast. Would be until Recovery Girl could fix it or your supernatural healing kicked in. You blinked at the realization that you had unknowingly been protecting someone important to the man you considered your brother. Finally, phone grasped in your fingers you slowly peaked at the screen, angling it so the light wouldn’t wake Dabi. Toya. You would have to ask him what he wanted you to call him when he woke up. Now, your messaging app had lit up. Someone had gotten a hold of the list of class phone numbers and had created a group chat. You blinked as you scrolled through the wave of introductions flowing in. Someone had called the chat ‘1A Fam’. You looked through carefully, adding the names and numbers quietly into your phone. You saw a message from Ashido that said that classes would resume on Friday morning. A warm feeling sparked in your chest as your eyes caught on the one name that you didn’t have to add. 

K.Bakugou- whichever loser added me to this lame ass chat is going to die. 

The response to that message was even funnier once you realized that he hadn’t been a part of the conversation until this point. Everyone instantly replied with explosion emojis. 

K.Bakugou- SHUT IT OR YOU ALL ARE GONNA DIE

S.Todoroki- how did I get here?

K.Bakugou- DAMN IT ICY-HOT. YOUR ON THE LIST TOO. 

You stifled a giggle and you began to type out a reply. 

You- Do I get a pass? Or am I on the list too? You know, on account of, like, almost dying while saving your punk ass?

There’s a lull after you hit send. Then an avalanche of responses. 

K.Bakugou- YOU ARE TOP OF THE LIST!

You- dope, I’m #1 at something. 

M.Ashido- girl WHAT?

E.Kirishima- dude she absolutely yeeted that creepy dude away from Bakugou during the attack. 

You- Yup but then I immediately got my ass handed to me by that freaky purple thing. And a building. 

T.Asui- And that was all AFTER getting her leg mangled while saving Mr. Aizawa with Midoriya and I. 

T.Hagakure- that sounds really scary. 

Y.Aoyama- but she sparkled, no?

D.Kaminari- dude and you’re like, not dead?

You sent a gif that had the caption of ‘wouldn’t you like to know, weather boi?’. You fought back a tired laugh, settled on humming in contentment. The last text you saw before you fell asleep brought a small, gentle smile to your face. 

K.Bakugou- GO THE HELL TO SLEEP DAMN EXTRAS!! 

*

*

You accomplished another impressive stretch of time in a mix of sleep and near comatose rest. Completely blew your last record out of the water. You were essentially dead to the world for the next nineteen hours. When you finally stirred, the fog of exhaustion finally lifted, it was Thursday afternoon. You saw a note that made your heart thud to a brief but painful stop. 

S isn’t happy with you. He wants to see you when you’re awake.

 -Toya 

-Dabi

You heaved a frustrated sigh and hauled yourself carefully out of bed. You hobbled around the room, dressing in comfortable clothes that didn’t irritate your raw skin. Most of the bandages could come off but you left them in place. You didn’t want to draw Shigaraki’s attention any more than you had. You debated texting Bakugou but there wouldn’t be anything he could do to stop what might happen. You wouldn’t tell him where the bar was, couldn’t, you didn’t know. You would leave your phone here anyway and you didn’t want to cause him any distress by not replying for a period of time. Your fingers shook as you opened your door and limped into the living room on the crutches. You end up standing in the middle of the room as you locked eyes with a very dejected Dabi or Toya. 

“He wants to see you… alone.” He said through a clenched jaw. One of arms was wrapped protectively around his ribs. You tilted your head to the side and frowned. He was trying to hide his emotions, albeit poorly, he was trying to mask pain. Your brows knitted together in concern. You didn’t have to ask. Shigaraki had hurt him. You clenched your jaw, hard as you tried to breathe through the rising rage. This was not the time. It was the time to play the game, to placate. This could still all go wrong. You could still die. But you had decided. If you were forced to spy for the League, maybe you could try to help the heroes in a similar way. You stepped into his personal space and gave him a gentle hug. You slowly wove shimmering gold and soothing warmth together and used it to help brace his injured ribs. 

“I won’t let anyone hurt you anymore, Toya.” You said quietly. The breath rushed out of him in a sigh, a mix of pain and relief, as your Quirk worked to stabilize the injury. As you stepped back you brushed a finger over the area, making sure the brace held. You sucked in a quiet breath when you felt a zap of pain bloom like a macabre flower in the same spot on your own ribs. It lingered for ten slow breaths then faded to a dull ache. Toya’s eyebrows furrowed as he prodded the area. 

“No pain.” He muttered. “What did you do Echo?”

You gave your own ribs an experimental poke and winced. Why is my Quirk behaving so strange? Did I just heal him? You were drawn from your spiral by suddenly dropping through a swirling warp gate that had opened on the floor. Toya shouted in alarm, instinctively reaching out for you. You had just enough time to grip your crutches tighter and brace for a rough landing before you were tumbling through the stale air of the bar. You landed in a heap on the floor, crutches still gripped in your hands. You couldn’t help the groan as your whole body lit up with pain. 

“Sorry to drop in.” You muttered flatly, too dazed by pain to register that you had spoken. Silent amusement floated from Kurogiri. There were other conflicting emotions there too. He felt anger, the way it spiked off in your direction which told you that he was angry with you for something. But you also saw other feelings reaching out for you. Pride and gratitude twisted together in a way that made your heart ache in your chest. It was small, timid and hiding behind the anger but it was also directed at you. You couldn’t think of a single reason Kurogiri of all people would feel pride or gratitude towards you. The moment drew on, silence punctuated by your sharp gasps. You knew better than to move without Shigaraki’s direct orders. It worked in your favor though because that fall hurt worse than you would admit. You lay there, breathing through the pain, waiting. Obedient. Your gaze finally flicked to where you knew Shigaraki always sat. His back was tense, he was scratching his neck. His emotions were fast and jagged. He tapped his fingers against the bar. Never letting all five fingers touch down at the same time. As much as he made you sick, some twisted part of you felt empathy for him. He’s got such a lonely Quirk, you thought from your spot on the floor. 

The sound of his bar stool dragging against the floor brought you back into the moment. You blinked to clear away any lingering tears that had worked their way out. You watched as he walked forward slowly. The pain helped make you seem afraid. 

“Dabi assured me that your behavior yesterday was an act.” He stated, but the question he wanted answered was clear. 

“Yes.” You lied smoothly. The pain in your ribs comes across as fear. Maybe the pain was making you stupid, because the dim ember of confidence you felt in the USJ flared to life. You heard yourself say, “I needed a way to get their trust. My mission is to infiltrate and assimilate into the class, correct?”

You watched as Shigaraki processed your quiet words. His hand fell away from his neck, he watched you for a moment, suspicion fading into twisted amusement. He began to mutter to himself but you don’t hear it after he delivers three swift kicks to your ribs. You heard something crack as your breath wheezed from your lungs. Your vision blurred but you saw him walk away, waving a dismissive hand at you. There’s a ringing in your ears as you're falling, still choking on air, through another warp gate. You’re dumped unceremoniously in an alleyway. Where the fuck? You reach for the cellphone you didn’t bring with you and stop. You haul yourself to a standing position, straighten your rumpled clothes and hobble out onto the busier street. Garnering a couple of worried looks and a few sharp whispers as you glanced around for a familiar landmark. You seemed to be in an area where businesses and restaurants transitioned in a residential area. Not your residential area apparently, you thought as a weary sigh hissed out of you. 

Kurogiri must have been distracted because he’d warped you into a part of the city that you didn’t recognize. You shove aside your thoughts and pain to focus on finding a bus stop to check the routes to figure out your location. You catch sight of it and begin the agonizing shuffle towards it. Your ribs scream with protest, begging you to rest. You would rest when you got back to the apartment. Your heart sinks as you calculate how much further you had to go. You were nearly clear across the city from where you were supposed to be. Without your wallet or your phone, your options were limited. You groan and feel a soothing warmth bracing your ribs and arms. Cool guess we can add random Quirk activation to the list of weirdness. You hadn’t even been aware you were channeling emotions. Whether you meant it or not, it happened. You started in the direction of the apartment. 

*

*

The sun had long since set by the time you dragged yourself to the apartment door. Your forehead thudded against the front door as you realized that you didn’t even have your keys. Luck must have been in the air because it ended up being unlocked. You pushed the door open with a crutch and peered into the oddly dark space. There was almost always a light on. Anxiety stretched along your spine at how wrong it felt. You don’t trust your voice but you tap loudly on the open door. Silence answers in a way that sinks into your bruised bones. You enter, removing your shoes and turning on the lights. You make a beeline for your phone, body throbbing. You locked your bedroom door and then the door of the attached bathroom just to be safe. The silence was unsettling. You had no idea what to do. Sparing your phone a quick glance you see that your messages app has a couple of notifications. You open it up and anxiety spreads from your spine. There’s a message from Toya, you wonder if you should change his name in your phone as you read the message. You don’t change it. 

Dabi- left door unlocked. The boss is still mad. He’s making me go outta town for a few days. Sorry Echo.

Your features tug into a frown. It didn’t sit right with you, the timing of Toya being sent off when he was supposed to be watching over you. With a heavy heart, you type out a response with numb fingers. 

You- will I have a babysitter?

You set up for a bath while you wait for a response. You wince at the sight of the bruise that spread across your ribs, distinctly boot shaped. That will suck to explain. The steam in the air soothes your tired body almost as much as the hot water it billows from. You spent the first moments cleaning yourself off, then you refilled the tub with hot water so you could relax. You’re soaking the soreness from your muscles, right leg hung out of the tub to keep your cast from getting wet when your phone buzzes on the counter. Dragging yourself from the tub, you quickly dry off your body and wrap a towel around your hair so you don’t drip everywhere, you check your phone. 

Dabi- no. Be good.

You’re not sure what to make of that answer. But there’s nothing you can do about it. He’s already gone so you just sigh and slip into a pair of comfortable pajamas and set your alarm for the morning. You shoot back a short response. You don’t expect to hear back this time. The next time you’d likely hear from him was when he was falling, exhausted, through the front door. 

You- oh okay. Be safe. Don’t forget to eat, yeah? 

You were heating up something for dinner when another thought crossed your mind. This would be the first time when you didn’t have to make up a story for your injuries. It was also the first time you had a way of trying to warn someone, to get help. Despite all that, guilt coiled low in your stomach that at least two people would see through your logical deception. Because you were going to tell as much truth as you could and hope the heroes were smart enough to put the pieces together. Sure the plan was half-baked and would either end with you in a cell or you six feet under in an unmarked section of the woods. You were going rogue, going off the carefully tailored script and it felt good. You had a small grin on your face as you typed out another message, this time to someone else. 

You- Hey so…

You- hypothetically, would you believe me if I said I kicked myself in the ribs?

You watched the text bubble appear and disappear at a rate that told you Bakugou was either really considering what he was going to say or he had to keep fixing what he wrote because he was typing too angrily. 

K.Bakugou- Mantis… 

K.Bakugou- it’s too late at night for this shit. 

You don’t fight the wheeze that escaped your aching chest. He would be the type to go to bed early. You smile as you reply. 

You- … it’s not even nine at night… What are you a grandpa?

K.Bakugou- not a grandpa, tired. What the hell do you want?

What did you want? To dump all your issues on a boy you just met because you felt lonely? Gross. So why was that exactly what you wanted to do? Sadness curled around you as you snuggled into your blanket nest. The half-baked plan put on the back burner for tonight at least. 

You- nothing. Sorry. See you tomorrow.

*

*

*

*

POV: Dabi. Toya ??????

Shigaraki had sent him to recruit more for the cause but that wasn’t the only reason he’d wanted to leave. He needed time to allow his emotions to overwhelm him. He needed to figure out who he wanted to be. Dabi, the villain or Toya, the failure. He could see in your eyes that you didn’t want to do this anymore. The name he gave himself, Dabi, no longer felt like it fit. He liked the way his old name sounded when you said it. When he hadn’t heard from you, he’d gone looking for you at the bar. He’d been stupid. He’d been tired. When he got there and you were nowhere to be seen, he panicked. Shigaraki had fed on that, getting him to agree to go away for a few days in exchange for you being left alone. ‘She got off easy this time because her plan worked out. I will kill her next time.’ Shigaraki said from his usual spot at the bar. Not even the dark and twisted part of himself was willing to call Shigaraki’s bluff when it came to your safety. Dabi, the villain, brokered a deal. He would go and do what was asked as long as you got complete freedom while he was away. Neither part of himself expected Shigaraki to accept the terms. So, there he was, at the train station letting you know why he wouldn’t be around when you returned. Toya, the failure, ran like a coward. The thought played on a loop as he boarded the train. Once in his seat, he leaned his head against the window and allowed himself to drown in his thoughts. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Katsuki

Katsuki Bakugou was an idiot. He shot out of bed the next morning with an unintentional explosion. He dove for his phone and reread a chain of messages that he had vaguely recalled from the previous night. Whatever dream he’d had that startled him awake had faded with the smoke of his explosion. He read, head sinking into his hand. Your first text now seemed off. What the fuck was the deal with the late night hypotheticals? He sighed in confusion and irritation as he got ready for school. He was brushing his teeth, uniform half on, when cold understanding slid through his veins. Katsuki stared at himself in the mirror. Hard disbelief settled on his face and stuck. Just text me, idiot. He had been the one to say that to you and he had forgotten. He felt sick. That had been your way of reaching out and he had completely shut you down. He finished getting ready and stomped out of his room. 

“And what’s got you so riled up this morning.” His father asked calmly from behind a newspaper while his mother slammed around in the kitchen. 

“Nothin’.” Katsuki said, glaring at the floor, hands shoved deeply in his pockets. He lingered just long enough for his father to look up at him. Anxiety had Katsuki fidgeting with a strap to his back pack. Masaru Bakugou frowned at him. Katsuki was debating just leaving but the question he had kept his feet involuntarily glued to the spot. 

“Quit the fidgeting. Just talk.” His father said, the tone was kind but there was a warning there all the same. Katsuki straightened and looked his father in the eyes. 

“Can I ask a hypothetical question?” Katsuki asked, bristling slightly when he saw a flash of concern in his father’s eyes. He was beginning to see why you had texted him that way the night before. It’s nearly impossible to ask. His father nodded so, after a deep breath Katsuki asked, “Hypothetically, if you knew someone was in trouble but made you promise not to talk about it, what would you do?” 

His father seemed stunned. They both flinched when a particularly loud crash came from the kitchen. Soon Mitsuki Bakugou was stomping through the door, the unmistakable scowl clear on her face from across the room.  Masaru sighed heavily.

“Mitsuki…” he said with quiet warning. She disregarded it immediately as though the rage blocked it from getting through. 

“You mind your damn business.” Mitsuki said, her voice dangerously low. A chill worked its way through Katsuki’s body, very at odds with the spike of anger he was holding down. His mother, the old hag, grabbed the collar of his uniform tightly before continuing, “I’m not sending you to that place so you can involve yourself with god damn side characters.” 

Is that what I sound like? Katsuki wondered with a dull pang of sadness as he nodded and went back to studying the floor. Luckily for him, his mother’s words struck a similar nerve in his father. 

“And you wonder why we’re told he doesn't do well with others.” His father said, pinching the bridge of his nose and talking like Katsuki isn’t there. The old hag made a disgusted noise and released him. They began to argue, so Katsuki left for school early. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

You didn’t actually consider how draining hobbling on crutches to school would be. The spring air still held a slight chill, the sun hadn’t been up long enough to chase away the cold the night had carried. It had been different, sleeping in the apartment alone. Too quiet, you had ended up putting on music to help you sleep. Each movement sent a twinge through your hastily wrapped ribs. You were wheezing by the time you reached the gates. Your vision was darkening at the edges as you changed into your school shoes. Pain flares with every movement and you debate just going to Recovery Girl or going to class only to be sent there anyway. Somehow, your breathing steadies and your vision normalizes. Your energy is flagging again by the time you make it to your classroom. Relief washes over you as you see your the first one there. It gives you the ability to get to your desk without everyone watching you struggle. You sagged into your desk, breathing hard. The wood is cool on your heated skin and you sigh, eyes slipping closed.

The scraping of the chair in front of you against the tile floor jettisoned you from sleep back into your bruised body. You snapped straight up and winced at the strain it put on your ribs. You locked eyes with Bakugou. You weren’t totally a fan of the way it seemed to take more effort to draw a full breath. There was none of his usual scowl or loudness as he watched you. Concern and remorse sprouted from his chest, twisted around his neck and clawed its way towards his mouth. He pulled at the collar of his uniform like that was the problem, not his emotions choking him. He sat facing you, arms crossed on your desk and his head on his arms. The defeat hung heavy in the air as he gave up trying to find the words. His sigh told you everything you needed to know. He was sorry. Luckily you didn’t need words to know what he felt. You still didn’t trust your voice, probably wouldn’t until you figured out what was going on with you Quirk. You reached out, hooking your pinky in his and smiling when he looked at you. He shifts so he’s leaning his head against one palm, elbow braced on your desk. His other hand remains on the desk, his pinky stays hooked in yours. The emotions that had been choking him receded as if fleeing your presence. 

“Next time…” he started when he finally found his voice, unsure as if he didn’t want to consider the possibility of a next time. There was a deep red spreading up the back of his neck “No riddles, got it? Not at night. Shit gets… hazy.”

You nodded and squeezed his pinky tighter on your own. You watched him as he drummed a familiar rhythm on the desk. It was the lullaby you’d always found yourself humming to him. The realization hit you as you saw his emotions flicker, Bakugou was trying to calm himself down. Your eyes stung and you abandoned the subtlety of holding his pinky. You put your hand over his, gently stilling his fingers and watched the blush creep further up, turning his ears pink. He met your gaze with an eyebrow raised in confusion. Your free hand begins to weave a small bracelet of calm. It glows softly in your palm with a light only you can see. You briefly lift your hand off of his. 

“I want to help. Will you let me?” You ask him quietly, the bracelet had solidified when you had been talking, holding out your hand. You watched as he considered the bracelet for a moment. 

“Tch, whatever.” He said but he was intrigued and you knew it when he held out his wrist. You slipped the bracelet over his wrist and tucked it into the sleeve of his uniform before he could protest that others would see it. He relaxed almost immediately as if he needed an external push towards calm or he would never fully get there. You took out your phone and typed out a quick message in your notes app while he watched. 

You- just so you know, if you end up wanting to take that off, you can whenever. The only time I can over power someone else’s free will is when I’m making direct contact. 

You watched him carefully as he read then reread your message before looking up at you with suspicion bursting around him. You finished typing then made sure he saw the rest of the message. 

You- I only ever did it to you once. The first day of school. I feel really bad that I did it without asking, by the way. I know it embarrassed you. I’m sorry I did that to you. 

You felt his suspicion fizzle out to make way for intense waves of relief and trust. He shifted again. He kicked his feet up onto his desk and leaned back in his chair. A lazy grin played on his lips as he looked back at you, hands clasped behind his head. Iida is going to have a mental breakdown if he sees this, a light giggle escapes you and the peacefulness pulses throughout the room at the small sound. Bakugou didn’t miss that either. 

“I’m gonna go on a limb and guess you’re not talkin’ much right now because your Quirk has been… off since Wednesday.” He said, leaning his head back so he could see you. You nodded, lips pressed into a serious line. He leaned further back before continuing, “And, you know, are you—” 

He let out a surprised yelp as his chair betrayed him, cutting off his question, and sent him falling backwards. You watched, hand pressed to your mouth in shock. It was entirely too early to experience Katsuki Bakugou getting humbled by a chair. So you hoped the sympathy showed on your face when you could no longer hold in the bark of laughter. He tensed briefly, shooting you a look before he saw your genuine expression, not pity masquerading as sympathy but real sympathy. The sight of him on the floor, a small genuine smile of his own painted on his face, was almost too much. 

The telltale sound of the door sliding open had Bakugou hopping to his feet, brushing off his uniform and sitting properly in his chair, signature scowl firmly in place. You only looked towards the source of the sound, your smile brightening when Todoroki walked in. He approached your desk, relief and excitement wavering only when he glanced at your crutches. Your heart stuttered in your chest at his concern. The weight of what you had learned threatened to pull the air from your lungs.  

“How long do you have to have those?” He asked quietly as more classmates began to trickle in. You sigh dramatically before typing a response and angling it so both boys could see. 

You- I’m not sure yet. Gotta see the good ole RG later, I’ll keep you updated though. 

“Do you want someone to go with you?” He asked. You see Bakugou go tense in front of you. Todoroki noticed too. You quickly nodded. Todoroki quickly sidestepped out of Midoriya’s way as the green haired boy rushed to his seat behind you. The classroom had become louder and you saw the flash of frustration as Todoroki got drawn into a debate that he did not want to be part of. You have to stifle a laugh as he shoots you a look that says ‘help’. You don’t get a chance to help him though because the door to the classroom creaks open and Mr. Aizawa shuffled into the classroom like a mummy. The room erupted into chaos. Everyone was worrying about him. Asking him if he should even be standing but he waves off their concerns with a yawn. 

“The sports festival will happen in about a month.” He said, fatigue coloring the air around him. 

“But sir! Is that even a good idea?” Kaminari asked. 

“The school thought it best to not postpone the sports festival. Figured it would boost morale and to show the villains that we aren’t rattled by their attack.” He said before launching into the beginning of class. 

*

*

The bell has chimed for lunch and you’re glaring at your crutches like they owed you money. Around you, the class is chattering happily as they readied to go to the cafeteria. Your arms ached, your ribs were on fire and your stomach let out an indignant rumble. Scolding you for skipping breakfast. Gathering the fumes of your energy, you grabbed the crutches and hauled yourself to your feet. Uraraka was sharing her determination to train hard and do her best. The sentiment was echoed by multiple classmates. Bakugou is swept away by Kirishima and his crew before he can even turn to you. His voice carried through the halls as you followed behind the class. 

“OI, WHOEVER JUST DID THAT IS DEAD! DO YOU HEAR ME? DEAD!” He yelled as he shook Kaminari off his arm. Forget being a hero, he should act. You thought as you took in the contrast. Angry words, seemingly genuine in nature but underneath? Bakugou was calm and happy. It warmed your chest. Not for the first time, you wished that people could see like you did. Maybe then they wouldn’t antagonize him. One of your crutches chose that exact moment to slip on the tiles and sent you stumbling stiffly into Todoroki. He had been walking quietly beside you as Yaoyorozu was attempting to hold a conversation. He caught you without breaking his stride and made sure you were stable before he let go. You blinked in shock as you caught a flicker of disgust coming from Yaoyorozu. Confusion settled over you like a second skin as you kept walking. Her attention was on you the rest of the way to the cafeteria, the brown tendril of emotion creeping towards you threateningly every time she felt Todoroki was ignoring her. 

Why the hell is she jealous? You thought as you settled into the bench at the usual center table with your food. Like it was planned, before any of the girls could take the empty spaces, they were filled. Bakugou slid into the spot on your left and Todoroki sat to your right. There was a brief moment of shared irritation when they noticed they both had a similar idea. You sat, unbothered, as Ashido zeroed in on what had just gone down. She elbowed Kirishima in the ribs and maneuvered the two of them to get front row seats to the juiciest piece of 1A gossip. It was hard to eat, you realized, when someone kept staring daggers at you at the way your shoulder sometimes brushed against the boy on your right. After a while of enduring her gaze, you’re entirely fed up, the iridescent pale red of your own irritation had started to fill the air around you. You shot a glare at Yaoyorozu. Bakugou seemed to notice and his gaze flicked lazily between you and the other girl. 

“You got a fucking issue Ponytail?” He asked, voice harshly cutting through the lunch room chatter. The table falls silent as all attention drifts to your end of the table. 

“It’s just— isn’t it improper to sit so closely to a classmate?.” Yaoyorozu . You scoff and roll your eyes, calling her on her shit without saying a word. She fixed you with a polite smile, you tensed like she had slapped you. The girls around the table all stiffened as though they could smell the blood in the water. The boys watched the stand-off cluelessly. She continued with that fake smile even as she spoke with faux kindness. “It is fascinating to observe how a countryside upbringing can affect things.” 

Disbelief rippled through the girls. Uraraka speaks up as you try to breath away your anger. Hands fisted in your lap.

“That’s not a very proper thing to say.” She said, matching the same fake politeness with disturbing accuracy. The boys finally catch on and a tense silence falls over the table. Your phone chirps in your pocket and you flinch as you reach for it. There’s a reminder on the screen about your appointment with Recovery Girl and stand as gracefully as you can. You smile sadly and point to your phone and then the door. You collect your tray and awkwardly begin to hobble towards the dish return area. It truly is an achievement that you never saw yourself gaining. You balance, one foot and one crutch and the empty tray of dishes. Then hop forwards, determined to make it on your own. A duet of exasperation hits your back and you hear someone stand. A cool hand brushes your as Todoroki takes the tray from you, steadying you mid-hop. You stand there rooted to the spot as a warmth blooms in your chest. With your tray and dishes dealt with, he helped you back to the table to get your other crutch. The warmth from your chest settled lightly on your cheeks at the gesture. Bakugou is glaring at Todoroki and for a brief moment his emotions match but then you see his fingers brush the bracelet hidden under his sleeve and the glare softens a fraction. You give silent goodbyes to your classmates and begin the trek to Recovery Girl’s office. 

You’ve made it to the end of the hall outside the cafeteria by the time Todoroki catches up with you. You pretend not to notice that he’s slightly out of breath. Your heart does something odd in your chest when you look at him. You saw it now, the similarities; they had the hue of turquoise in their eyes, the same white hair and the way they had seemed to master that quiet watchfulness that unnerved others. They were brothers all right. Guilt slid between your muscles as you walked together. He deserves to know but it doesn’t feel like my place, you thought. It made you sad, to carry this sort of secret around. You focused on the sound of your crutches squeaking against the floor. You tried not to think about what you had learned about Endeavor’s parenting style. 

Once in Recovery Girl’s office, you sat on one of the beds with a notepad in hand and tried to think of a way to describe the anomalies in your Quirk. Slowly, you made a list of the anomalies. 1) At the USJ I had been able to put a shield around everyone. From what I could observe they lasted one or two hits. Didnt hurt my throat the normal way, no blood. 2) when emotions solidified by your Quirk had reinforced injuries allowing me to keep moving. 3) that weird fucking negative energy octopus you had become. On the fourth point, you hesitated, unsure if you wanted to mention it but you sighed and continued to write. 4) accidental healing. 5) emotions taking humanoid shape on occasion. While you wrote, you noticed that Todoroki sat in one of the chairs flipping through a random hero magazine. She planted a big kiss on your forehead and you were finally able to take a deep breath without wincing. The injury to your right leg was less straight forward. It felt like it had fallen asleep. You had been lightly scolded for overextending yourself again. She had surprised you by saying that you would make an excellent rescue hero. Todoroki had chimed in then with his agreement. Eventually she had shooed Todoroki into the hall so she could speak privately with you. 

“My dear, I know you’ve been through quite a bit but how are you doing?” She asked with a calm that only came with age. 

“I’m fine. The villain kicked me in the ribs pretty hard.” You had said with ease, your face didn’t even twitch at the sourness in the lie. She sent you a look full of disbelief but she didn’t press. So you asked, “How many more treatments? The sports festival is coming up.” 

“Hmmmm… with treatments every other day, I should have you fixed up by then but train carefully please.” Recovery Girl said and gave a defeated chuckle and shook her head as you silently celebrated. She told you to go back to class and walked away muttering, “Kids these days!”

You met up with Todoroki in the hallway. You still needed the crutches but instead of a full body ache you just felt tired. That however changed when the tingling numbness in your leg morphed sharply into burning pain. 

“What’s wrong?” Todoroki asked, his concern allowing you something to focus on. 

“Backpack. Pain Medicine.” Was all you managed to grunt out as you began to move again. His hand on your elbow stopped you. 

“Let me help?” He asked. Through the pain you struggled to discern the emotions in his eyes. You nodded, too focused on breathing for words. You were only vaguely aware that Todoroki had lifted you onto his back and was carrying you, crutches in one hand. His other hand was braced on the back of your right knee, bracing it and preventing it from moving too much. You clung tightly to his shoulders as he made his way quickly through the halls. You buried your head into the spot where his neck and shoulder connected. You breathed deeply and focused on how he smelled vaguely of an autumn day. Something crisp and something sweet. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Shoto

Shoto had known you were in pain before you did. He was no stranger to powering through pain and he recognized it in the way you tried to breath through it, to walk it off as if the pain wouldn’t follow. It was hard to watch, that he could admit. He briefly wondered if this is what it looked like when he did it. Maybe that’s why he reached out. Maybe that’s why, right now he was carrying you on his back. You were warm against his back, hair soft as it tickled his neck. The way you shook as you clung to him did something odd to his heart. It had begun to thunder in his chest but it wasn’t fear, it was something else. Shoto’s mind was too frazzled to keep hold of his usual calm demeanor as he bolted for the classroom. His left side felt hot and he couldn’t tell if it was because your head was pressed into his neck or because of his Quirk. He was panting slightly by the time he got back to the classroom. He didn’t register that he’d gained the attention of the entire class by the way he burst into the room. The only solid thought left in his head was getting you to your bag. 

Shoto felt the heat of Bakugou’s glare as he set you down at your desk. The silence was tense as you searched your bag with trembling hands. Shoto risked a glance around the room once you had found what you’d been looking for. Mostly everyone had relaxed though still shot you concerned looks. Bakugou’s gaze had shifted to you and Shoto let out a deep sigh. He felt your hand gently brush his own and flicked his gaze back to you. You offered him a shaky smile and he felt the corner of his mouth twitch up to match. The urgency he’d felt melted away. You pointed to your phone and he let his gaze fall from your face to the screen. 

You- So that’s what happens when I don’t take the meds on time… Thanks!!

Something resembling a small but genuine laugh puffed out of his chest like dust. Shoto shook his head at the smile the small noise brought to your face. 

“Oi, what the hell was that shit?” Bakugou asked from beside you. The harshness in his tone lit a small fire of irritation in Shoto’s stomach. He watched as you simply turned your phone to Bakugou, as he got to read the same message. Though, watching real time as Bakugou tried not to blow up for once, soothed the tension. You’d taken your medicine and were attempting to take a nap. So he sighed and walked back to his desk. 

“That was really kind of you, Todoroki-san.” Yaoyorozu said, suddenly appearing at his side after he had gone to his own desk. There was still time before class started and he had been planning to read a bit. But now, he had to be polite. 

“I didn’t do anything anyone else here wouldn’t do.” He said, his tone polite but flat. The way one speaks when they want it clear that they don’t really want to be talking. He knew he missed most social cues between his peers but he had felt the tension in the cafeteria. Shoto wasn’t sure what the issue was but he couldn’t help adding, “Besides, isn’t helping a classmate in need the proper thing to do?”

Admittedly the frost that danced from his palm on the desk with his words was dramatic. But the flicker of shocked understanding he saw in Yaoyorozu’s eyes made it worth compromising his mask of indifference. She mumbled a quiet agreement and returned to her desk. Shoto took out his book and stared at the page blankly. He hadn’t meant to be harsh. It was clear that there was some sort of rivalry there and he wanted it clear which side he was on.

*

*

*

*

POV: You

The rest of the day passed in a numb sort of blur. The pain medicine caused your Quirk to behave even more strangely than it had been. Or you were hallucinating. Part of you kind of hoped you were hallucinating. It didn’t happen with everyone, but every so often, you would catch a glimpse of a shimmering figure standing behind someone. Like with Toya, the figures would watch you with curiosity before silently disappearing. This time, a figure appeared behind Aoyama who was looking around the room. It was an embodiment of your classmate’s emotions. So why did he feel so guilty? The type of guilt was familiar to you too as it commonly attached itself to secrets. God I really hope I’m hallucinating. You thought as you blinked hard and tried to focus on stuffing your things haphazardly into your backpack. Stars danced briefly in your vision as you stood too quickly. You braced a hand on your desk and sucked in a breath as your ankle hit the leg of the desk. 

“Tch, are you ever not half asleep?” Bakugou asked quietly as he handed you your crutches. You looked at him and felt your breath catch in your throat. Behind the signature scowl, Katsuki Bakugou was calm. A mischievous thought flashed through your head and a matching smile brightened your face. He was still sitting, so you leaned on your crutches until you were closer to him. He watched with guarded curiosity.

“You wouldn’t be able to keep up.” You whispered and smiled as you leaned back. His amusement flared and you watched as he grew slightly red. His eyes had widened slightly as he struggled to form a thought. A giggle escaped you as you watched the amusement morph into indignant confidence as his mind latched on the challenge. 

“Wha— bullshit.” He grunted out as he stood, a confident smirk in place as he slung his bag nonchalantly over his shoulder. You began to slowly make your way to the door, passing Todoroki on your way. He smiled, a barely noticeable twitch in his lips before he stood and walked behind you by Bakugou. The commotion at the door, made up of loud voices and emotions, made you slow to a stop. Jealousy, envy and intrigue hit you not totally unlike going through a wall. Bakugou saw the crowd and rolled his eyes. He flung the door open and was immediately prevented from leaving by the crowd. 

There was a boy with blue eyes and blond hair like Kaminari’s, standing in front of Bakugou. The boy, who had said his name was Monoma, began to hurl insults about the class. Then, he made the mistake of getting in Bakugou’s face. The class fell into chaos. You watched as Bakugou’s fingers quickly darted under his sleeve. You and Todoroki saw when he ripped the glowing bracelet from his wrist. He spared a glance back at you, his eyes held a silent apology as his anger flared brighter than you had ever seen it. 

“Outta my way you damn extra.” Bakugou seethed, his anger was bright and hot. You had to look away and blink a few times. His palms let off a round of involuntary pops as his Quirk reacted to his emotions. Monoma, eyes lit with the challenge, was about to say something else when a hand shot out and hit a pressure point in his neck. He dropped like a sack of potatoes as a girl with brilliant orange hair stepped forward sheepishly.

“I’m really sorry about him. I think we all just got excited about the class that fought real villains. It must've been scary though.” She said, grabbing Monoma under his arms and dragging him away.

“Tch, whatever.” Bakugou said as he shouldered through the crowd. You followed quickly with Todoroki while there’s still a gap. There’s a moment of chaos, the class calling after Bakugou. Half cussing him out for painting a target on the backs of the class and half of them crying that they were going to die. Iida was scolding him for calling people ‘extras’ again as Bakugou disappeared down the hallway. Your hope that he hadn’t heard them faded when you caught the swirling of his anger fade into distress. You followed as fast as you could even though you knew where he was going. Todoroki trailed behind you, confusion and irritation circling him. You caught a flicker in his emotions. It was so small that you weren’t sure of what you had seen until it came around again. Shoto Todoroki was concerned. You chose not to pry and looked away from the emotion. The stairs to the roof sucked but you made it up to the roof on pure determination… and Todoroki supported you, his arm around your waist, the whole way.

Chapter Text

POV: You

Just before you opened the door to the roof, you tapped Todoroki’s chest in a silent request to stop. You’re breathing hard, mind jumbled from the pain medication and your misbehaving Quirk. He watched you carefully, full of concern. You sighed as the emotion stretched towards you but then you saw a smaller tendril of concern splitting off and reaching for the door. You pulled your phone from your pocket to type out a message.

You- wait here for a minute? I want to make sure he doesn’t mind that you’re here. 

His brows furrowed slightly as he read but he nodded. You cracked the door open and slipped through. Bakugou was exactly where you thought he’d be, leaning against the railing. His head was in his hands as his distress raged around him. Just like the first time, you approached slowly and stood near him. Offering your presence, waiting for him to make a move. He sighed and rubbed his hands roughly over his face. The storm of his emotions weakened slightly as he looked up with a tired glare. You didn’t look away, just tilted your head to the side and stared back. The glare softened, his distress became less erratic around him. He looked away first, light pink dusting his face while he rolled his eyes. 

The school day was over and you had no desire to sit alone in that apartment. It wasn’t safe. It was too quiet, you thought with a sigh. You used the railing to help you into a seated position, crutches leaning nearby. Part of your leg under the cast began to feel itchy but you ignored it. After a breath that was long and slow, Bakugou sat with you. He brought his knees up to his chest, rested his elbows on them and held his head in his hands. 

“I don’t know why I act like that.” He said, eyes staring helplessly at the cement roof. You tilted your head to the side. The emotions hung heavy in the air and you didn’t want to risk speaking just yet so you stayed silent. You slid your phone from your pocket and typed out a quick message. You caught his attention by scooting closer to him. 

You- you feel bad about it?

He shot you a look but nodded, there was mistrust in his eyes and emotions searching your face for something. You didn’t take it personally, he was on the verge of a rather nasty panic attack. You could see it lingering like a wolf stalking its prey. You watched him fidget with the edge of his sleeve. He shifted closer to you and his shoulder brushed yours. His distress melted into manageable anxiety. You tried not to think about the way he smelled like cinnamon as you typed out another short message. His breath was warm on your skin as he read over your shoulder. 

You- I want to help. Can I?

You felt him go through a flurry of conflicting emotions and turned to look at him. His head dipped in a nod. In his eyes, you saw an emotion that you knew he rarely let people see, he was afraid. The fear clawed its way over his mouth. Your chest felt tight and a frown replaced your smile. You saw in his eyes that he knew that you knew what he was feeling.

You- you want to talk about it?

He shook his head and looked away, attempting to take steadying breaths. You found you didn’t have to focus as hard to weave the blanket of calm this time. You hummed, content, and a massive thick blanket of soothing calm dropped over both your legs and Bakugou’s. His muscles twitched, like they were caught between tensing and relaxing.You shifted closer to him until your shoulder pressed into his. It wasn’t supposed to be this big, you thought as your gaze flitted to the door to the stairs. You must have zoned out for a minute because the next thing you know you feel a sharp nudge from Bakugou. You looked over at him, an eyebrow raised in question. 

 “Why the hell do you keep lookin’ at that damn door? Somewhere to be?” He asked, voice sharp with residual fear and anxiety. Your classmates would have thought he was just angry. You type out a response. He scoffed as he read. 

You- nowhere to be. Todoroki is waiting. 

“That damn bastard. What’s he waiting for?” Bakugou grumbled, subconsciously pressing harder into your shoulder as his jealousy flared. You rolled your eyes as you typed out an answer. 

You- he’s observant. I was worried about you and so is he, idiot. 

A small, indignant noise came out of Bakugou before he barked a harsh laugh. Disbelief hung heavy near his ears, as if it could block out your words. As if the thought that someone cared about him was a foreign concept. You rested your head against his left shoulder with a sigh as you typed out.  

You- he wanted to come out here but I asked him to wait. I wanted to check with you first. Do you mind if he comes out?

You watched him carefully as he read. You weren’t entirely sure why your heart was fluttering in your chest like a nervous bird. You weren’t sure why you felt a flicker of anxiety. 

“Tch. Whatever.” He closed his eyes and he leaned his head against yours. The sun was warm. His fingers brushed yours and you hooked your pinky around his. Relief, your own mixed with Bakugou’s finally settled over the roof. The effect was instant, he let out a relieved sigh. You opened your message app and found Todoroki’s name. 

You- you can come out now.

The metal door squeaked open and you watched as Todoroki walked through. To anyone who didn’t have your Quirk, he was the picture of calm as his eyes found you and Bakugou leaning against each other and the glowing blanket spread over you. You watched as his emotions short circuited and shut down one by one until only one was left. Jealousy spiked from his side of the roof. You rolled your eyes and lifted the edge of the shimmering blanket in silent invitation and held his gaze. He quickly stepped forward, face carefully neutral as confusion overpowered everything else. His eyes briefly left yours to flick to Bakugou, who was so relaxed he was nearly asleep, then back to you before he hesitantly sat down on your left side. You flicked the edge of the blanket over him and watched while he tensed as it fell in place. The silence was comfortable and the sun was warm. Your mind felt hazy, sleepy, in the warmth. Todoroki shifted closer until his shoulder was against yours, his pinky gently hooked around yours. You closed your eyes and focused on the warmth of the sun and let out a relaxed sigh. It was in that bubble of peace that you let your thoughts wander. 

But like all good things, the moment didn’t last long and the silence was broken by a blaring ringtone. Your eyes snapped open at the same time Todoroki jolted away from you like the contact burned him. A spear of fear had cut through his peace. You watched as he looked at his phone, reading a message. The fear melted into a sort of defeated acceptance that made you tense. The calming blanket flickered out of existence entirely. 

“This was…” he started before slamming his mouth shut as his voice threatened to crack. He blinked, half in shock as a deep blush worked its way up his neck. You watched as his eyebrows pulled together slightly before he mumbled and gestured to the door, “I have to go.”

A look you couldn’t name passed over his face before he smiled politely at you and stood. It was unnerving, watching him subconsciously smother every emotion until a wall of aloofness remained. Before you knew what you were doing you had already grabbed his hand, pulling his attention back to you. It wasn’t aloofness, you realized with an intensity that made your hand tighten. It was dissociation. You tilted your head to the side trying to convey your concern silently. 

“It’s fine. See you tomorrow.” He said, gently slipping his hand out of your grasp. You gave him a weak smile and gave him a thumbs up. He returned your smile before he turned and left the roof. You watched him leave, puzzled by his emotions and his actions. Bakugou was well and truly asleep, not even the disappearance of your calming influence had caused him to stir. He was surrounded by the faintest shimmer of pale yellow. He was happy. Guilt tugged at your stomach. You were lying to him, to everyone. You would likely end up dead or in prison. You shouldn’t be getting close to anyone. Not even the sun could chase away the chill that slid through your veins as your thoughts took a turn. You huffed, feeling as though you had been slapped then backhanded. 

The realization that Shigaraki couldn’t kill you had spurred you to disobey. That hope, it turned out, had been a double edged sword. It had given you the false confidence that maybe if you helped the heroes, they would forgive your involvement. But here, in this moment you realized something else. You felt a tear slip down your cheek so you squeezed your eyes shut as if that would prevent any more. It was astonishingly clear even in the short time you’d known him that Bakugou hated liars. And you were, quite possibly, the biggest liar in all of Japan. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Toya? Dabi? ?!?!?!

The train ride allowed him the time he needed to shove himself back into who he was as Dabi the villain. He was to round up three people and bring them to a predetermined location so that Kurogiri could warp them to the bar. The train ride out was supposed to be a punishment, drawing out the time this job would take by hours he would never get back. In his earlier spat with Shigaraki, the lunatic had lashed out and broken Dabi’s rib with a sharp punch. All over the suggestion that you be able to rest a few days. Then you had healed him somehow just before they had taken you. He wasn’t sure what had been worse, the look of resignation on your face or the way your muscles had tensed as though bracing for pain. His chest still felt the lingering warmth of your Quirk as he lunged, trying to grab you. But you had slipped into the darkness before he could reach you. The warp gate disappeared. Toya had stood there as the minutes ticked by slowly, staring at the floor like an idiot. When he finally moved again, it had been to pace the apartment. 

Nothing he tried had worked to calm down the rising dread as one hour passed into two hours. During his pacing, he noticed that you had left your phone. The worry that had washed over him didn’t care who he was. It felt like drowning. He had taken the route he’d only used once to sprint to the bar. You hadn’t been there. He had forgotten to hide behind his usual facade. That had earned him a second broken rib in under five hours. 

The wail of the train’s whistle yanked him out of his thoughts. The breaks squealed as the train approached the station. It was dark outside and when Dabi stepped onto the platform the air held a slight chill. He walked aimlessly with one hand shoved in his pockets and the other gently bracing against his injury. He didn’t know where to start looking for the villains but he knew trouble would find him. And find him it did.

*

*

*

*

POV: Katsuki

He woke to tears soaking into his sleeve and blinked as his mind tried to keep up. Katsuki had no recollection of falling asleep sitting on the roof of the school. The sun had definitely slid lower in the sky as the late afternoon hummed with the sounds of birds and bugs. The sound of your ragged breathing sent alarms blaring through his sleepy haze. He didn’t dare move, just sat there pretending to sleep while your shoulders shook with the silent sobs.  Every thought emptied from his mind. He risked cracking his eyes open slightly to look around. You were curled into his side, the rest of the roof was empty, Todoroki had left at some point. If that damn bastard… the thought cut off in his head as you stiffened beside him, then began to shift away. Feeling like he’d been caught spying, he feebly attempted to play it off as a stretch. Anxiety prickled across the back of his neck and he tried to rub the feeling away with his free hand. It refused to budge, clinging deeper into his skin when you didn’t meet his gaze. Confused and still partially waking up he went and opened his big mouth. 

“Tch, didn’t take you for a crybaby Mantis.” He said before he could stop the words. Instant regret flowed through his veins. He was a god damned idiot. Whose fucking team are you on here? He thought angrily, cursing his own stupid mouth for acting on its own once again. Something flickered across your face when you finally met his bewildered stare. Having been betrayed by his mouth already, he clenched his jaw tightly and forced a sigh out of his nose. There was something wrong in your eyes. His stomach sank when he realized how he recognized that look in your eyes. The entrance exam…

*

It was bad enough that the damn nerd applied to UA. Now, sitting next to him as he babbled nervously was like being spit roasted. Irritation bubbled in his chest the more Deku spoke. The room was crowded. There was no point in trying to sit somewhere else. Katsuki didn’t want to talk. He wanted to ace the test, needed to be the undisputed champion of the entire exam. The old hag wouldn’t accept anything less. The incessant mumbling to his left mixed with the loudness in the room became overwhelming. He could barely contain his rage when he turned to Deku with an incredulous glare. 

“Tch, shut up you damn Nerd.” He whispered harshly. Deku spluttered an apology and hunched lower in his seat. Katsuki scoffed and shifted uncomfortably, frustrated that he still felt overstimulated. He angled his body to his left so he didn’t have to see Deku anymore. But this has led him to focusing directly on the only other filled chair in the row. In an instant, Katsuki Bakugou felt like he couldn’t breathe and it pissed him off. You sat there frozen. Your haunting eyes blown wide with fear and your lips were parted slightly. His scowl deepened as he took in the slight shake of your hands. He was fairly confident that someone like you wasn’t cut out for the hero course. Katsuki felt like UA was just accepting anyone these days. His scowl remained as he snapped at you, “What are you looking at you damn goldfish?”

*

He was yanked from his thoughts by the feeling of you removing your hand from his and moving further away from him. Katsuki could do nothing but watch as you pulled yourself into a standing position with the railing and wiped a hand down your tired face. The way your fingers shook as you picked up your crutches spurred him into motion. He quickly stood, putting himself partially between you and the door. Not blocking your way completely but enough to make you pause. The look of resignation on your face made his mouth go dry. 

“Mantis I…” he croaked, the rest of the words he wanted to say remained locked in his chest. He wanted to know where that look in your eyes had come from. Katsuki didn’t miss the way your eyes stayed fixed on the roof. You didn’t step around him but you also didn’t move. At all. Then, like you had flipped a switch in your brain, all emotion dropped out of your face. He felt like you had punched him in the stomach when you finally stepped around him and left. There was an unpleasant feeling in his chest as he raked a hand through his hair and kicked at the ground. It felt like he had missed something vitally important. One thought played on his mind as he began his walk home.

What the fuck did I do?

*

*

*

*

POV: You

Sometime between your doom spiral and Bakugou waking up numbness had begun to work its way up your limbs. Exhaustion seemed to pull on your very existence, turning everything into a jumbled mess. Then he sat up, stretched and spoke, tone unintentionally sharp.

“Tch, didn’t take you for a crybaby Mantis.”

You saw the immediate regret but couldn’t bring yourself to reassure him. You felt as though you were sitting just outside of your body. You felt a muted flicker of amusement, you had just watched the same thing happen to Todoroki. You were aware that he tried to apologize, had tried to stop you but you had no control as you felt yourself pull away from him and leave the roof. All you wanted, at the core of your very soul, was to turn around and tell him everything. But instead, your body carried you away. 

You don’t remember the walk back to the apartment or going inside. You don’t remember peeling off your uniform.

You do remember filling the bath with water as hot as it could be. You do remember settling into the water, welcoming the sting against your skin. The apartment had been cold and dark. A chill had entered your bones that the steaming water couldn’t reach. Your fingers shook in the water. Secrets and lies. Too many lies. You thought glaring at your reflection before squeezing your eyes shut. You’d seen that lifeless look in your eyes again. The water is cold by the time you open your eyes. Goosebumps covered your scarred skin. 

You don’t remember drying off and getting into pajamas. 

You don’t remember getting into bed. 

As you are succumbing to sleep, you hear your phone chime from its spot on your bedside table. Whatever it is can wait. 

*

The dream began as it always did. Flashes of blood and screaming. Not your own, but from the nameless other children that you never got to see unless you were watching from behind the window. This time, you were forced to watch as a boy, much older than you, possibly a teenager, was beaten by a masked figure. The collar around your neck felt heavy, cold metal prongs pressed into your neck. Your feet swung in the air as they dangled off the chair. A man in a lab coat sat to your left with a clipboard, his bushy mustache wiggling like a caterpillar as he spoke, “What about this one? What did he feel?” 

You blinked slowly, movements slow and careful like an owl. You turned your attention back to the room, the boy was cowering in the corner of the room. 

“Pain.” You replied, voice soft and devoid of feeling. The man in the lab coat didn’t like that answer but he didn’t yell. He just pressed a button and a jolt of electricity went through you, causing your eyes to roll back in your head and forced a strange gurgling gasp out of your mouth. Your skin tingled with pain and you panted out the answer he wanted, “He felt anger. And hatred. But now he’s just scared.” 

“And the aggressor?” The man asked. You thought for a moment about how to interpret what you saw. 

“He got happy when he saw the blood.” You said, looking at the man inquisitively as if he would explain anything to you. A voice crackled over the loud speaker.

“Very good little one.” It wasn’t a voice you liked. You frowned at the praise. ZAP. You plastered a smile on your face.

“Thank you sir.” You croaked. 

*

It’s too quiet when you wake up. The nightmare lingered. It would be strange to say that you were relieved that it wasn’t one of the worst ones but it was true. You stared blankly at the ceiling trying to figure out what you were going to do. You didn’t want to be a villain and you certainly didn’t want to be an accomplice. You also didn’t know how to ask the heroes for help. It wasn’t like you would get to have a normal life either way. You had no idea what that even meant. The dream had you unsettled as you quickly got ready for school. The dark circles under your eyes made you sigh. Your ankle throbbed angrily in the cast. You felt like hot garbage. Breakfast was flavorless, the lunch you packed was small. You hoped you could just fly under the radar today. You are about to leave when you see the notification on your phone. A text message. From Bakugou. A small groan of anxiety had a dark tendril flicking behind you restlessly. Like an agitated cat. You still had no answers, no idea what to do. You willed the anxiety to go away as you read the text. 

K.Bakugou- look, I know what I said was shitty. I feel fucking stupid. I didn’t mean it that way. See you tomorrow. 

You didn’t respond. Because what would you say? Hey sorry I cried on you yesterday I had just realized that my life is fucked no matter what I do. No. There wasn’t anything that you could say that would even partially paint you in a good light. You contemplated skipping school for exactly three minutes while you stood in the doorway. The apartment felt more like a cage and you didn’t feel too keen on locking yourself up yet. So you pulled on your shoe and left the apartment behind. You made sure its twin was in a bag in your backpack in case Recovery Girl said the cast could come off. You pulled on a pair of headphones and turned on your ‘Gotta Calm Down’ playlist. The walk to school was a numb blur as you debated whether or not you’d be able to convincingly separate yourself from the class. To go back and pretend you were invisible. It was wishful thinking though, when you saw a familiar figure leaning against the gate to the school. The song changed from something slow to upbeat, as if the universe itself was trying to tell you something. His ash blond hair was somehow more spiked than it normally was, his face was pulled into an even more intimidating scowl. Your heart tried to misbehave at the sight of the slight dark circles under his eyes. You had caused that. You knew he hadn’t seen you yet, could tell from the way his guilt and confusion buzzed with sharp movements. For the second time that morning, you debated going home but a bright, excited voice called your name through the beat of the music. A flash of guilt wrapped around your neck as you took off your headphones. They don’t know me. I don’t even know me. You thought bitterly as you turned with a fake smile.

Uraraka was skipping towards you, her short brown hair bounced around her head with the movements. 

“How are you feeling this morning?” She asked when she got to you, slightly winded. You felt Bakugou’s eyes on you when you fell into step beside her. 

“I am doing well.” You said politely, despite just about every physical sign that it was a lie. She noticed but didn’t press when she caught sight of Bakugou by the gate. 

“Let’s walk in together. I had a question about your Quirk.” She said, not missing a beat. You could see the truth in her words and so you nodded. There was a ringing in your ears as you locked eyes with Bakugou as you passed. His confusion gave way to anger as you looked away without stopping. He didn’t follow. Good, let him be angry. After changing into your school shoes, you and Uraraka made your way to the classroom. 

“So… at the USJ…” she started as she helped you on the stairs. “You protected the whole class.”

It wasn’t a question, but you nodded anyway. She took a moment to process it, apprehension coloring the air around her. Her brows furrowed for a moment.

“I know voice activates your Quirk and it can… hurt you. Did you hurt yourself to protect us?” She asked, her voice was small and filled with worry. The look on her face that day suddenly made sense. Your eyes widened a fraction, surprised at her concern. Your brows pinched together and you shook your head rapidly. You took a deep breath and tried to think of a way to explain things. But Uraraka let out a sigh of relief, scattering your thoughts. 

“I’m so relieved. Tsu will be too. She didn’t know how to bring it up.” She said with a smile. Your heart thudded painfully in your chest. Guilt tightened around your throat as you smiled back. Then a spark lit in her eyes and her excitement was momentarily overwhelming. “Hey! What if it didn’t hurt you because it wasn’t an attack!” 

Her bright voice drew the attention of Midoriya, who had been coming up the stairs behind you. You felt his curiosity bubbling and mingling with excitement. You tilted your head to the side, I’ve never thought about it like that. Uraraka greeted Midoriya enthusiastically, rosy cheeks turning pinker at his attention. A soft iridescent pale pink wound its way through the air between them. It was warm and made you think of the flicker of the same color you’d seen briefly on the day of the security breach. 

“I don’t mean to interrupt but that’s a great theory Uraraka-san.” He said timidly, a light blush crawled up his neck. “Honestly, I’ve been thinking about it since the entrance exam.”

The three of you were now outside of the classroom. The ringing had returned as the door slid open. The numbness in your limbs only added to the sinking feeling in your chest. Invisible to any aside from you, the negative emotions flailed around you. Thankfully, they were still intangible and simply passed through the desks around you harmlessly. You sank into your seat with a small sigh. In a blink, Todoroki was by your desk, offering you tea. You accepted it with a smile and pretended you didn’t see the concern dancing around him like leaves in a fall breeze. He was still standing there when Bakugou stomped into the room with a glare. This is the most genuine rage he’d felt and it’s my fault. Your fake smile faltered and worry slipped through a crack in the numbness. The class goes silent, as though sensing the sudden charge in the air. 

“Did something happen after I left?” Todoroki asked quietly, as though he could also see the genuine sparkling red in the air. You shook your head frantically and waved off his concern with a wave of your hand. You felt the guilt of everything, every lie and every secret, consuming you. The flat surface of your desk was suddenly the most interesting thing in the room. You wanted to scream. You wanted to cry. But you sat there, as the hushed conversations started up again. You didn’t look up when Bakugou threw himself into his chair, he scoffed and crossed his arms over his chest. 

It was a brand of torture that would delight Shigaraki, sitting there and not interacting with the boy in front of you. Your heart ached, begging your mind to reach out and calm him. Your traitorous, lying heart was trying to convince you that everything would be okay. Nothing would be okay, you thought as the feeling of a backlash built in your veins. 

The morning classes were a blur, your focus was mostly focused on trying to keep yourself calm. You found you couldn’t look at Mr. Aizawa without guilt strangling you. So you didn’t. You kept your gaze carefully trained on the board. One thought went blazing through your head as the bell for lunch chimed. You were up and moving before anyone else did, you slung your backpack over your shoulders. With as much grace as you could muster with the crutches, you left the room quickly. Each sharp breath and the slight creak of the metal grounded you. Your body was shaking as you made a beeline, not for the cafeteria but for the front doors. The ringing in your ears was too loud. You managed to make it to Ground Omega despite your vision blurring somewhere along the way. Had you been more aware, you would have noticed you were being followed. 

As the forest enveloped you, the constant faint buzz of emotions from campus faded into silence. A ragged breath left you as you staggered further into the embrace of nature.

It was finally quiet. Finally safe. A warm tear tracked down your cheek as you slowly built a barrier in the shape of a dome over yourself. To minimize damaging your surroundings. You were allowed to train however you wanted during ‘free time’ like lunch but that didn’t mean you wanted to make a mess. The built up emotions spilled from your skin in all forms. It reminded you of the night sky, the way the colors mixed. They spun like a mini galaxy around you.

You thought that you were completely alone, the rest of the world blocked out by your barrier. The scream that had been building all morning finally worked its way out of your throat, ripping the numbness with it, leaving you vulnerable to all the pain. You fell to your knees as you screamed at the sky. Around you, everything solidified in a flash of brilliant light and your scream was morphed into a haunting wail as the collar of guilt tightened around your throat. In another pulse of light, the tendrils of darkness wrapped around you and lifted you back to your feet as they had during the attack, floating you just above the ground. But something was different. They were almost… gentle. Holding you together while you broke. A stable presence as tears fell down your cheeks. The contradiction of the embodiment of fear and hatred being gentle was jarring enough to break through your sobs. For a moment you stood there, head tilted and just watched how the shadows slid across your body carefully. It was so faint you almost missed it but in the inky black you could see lighter, comforting emotions. It became the armor, just like it had at the USJ. It pried the collar off of you and you watched as it split the cast around your foot with an audible snap. It fell away to reveal the shadows already braced there. The shadows around your injury morphed into a soft green glow. You felt the pain flare, as if fighting to keep hold as your Quirk revealed yet another anomaly. The pain ricocheted through your body settling as a near electric feeling in your fingers. You stared at your hands, and turned them over slowly, marveling in the way the shimmering encased your them. The urgency of the backlash focused on your hands as the first clear thought was able to form in your mind. You held your hands in front of you, focused all your attention on a nearby tree and took a deep breath. On your exhale, you snapped your fingers at the tree, the dark energy cut through the air and left a deep slash in the bark. A wry laugh escaped you as you. Great, I've made myself even more of a threat. And then, as though someone turned out the lights, your vision went dark and your nose filled with the scent of the forest floor. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Shoto

There had been something off about the way you had waved off his concern. Shoto hadn’t missed Bakugou’s foul mood either. He came to the conclusion that despite your denial, something had happened on the roof after he left. He didn’t want to demand an answer from you and there was no way he’d get one from Bakugou so he waited. He kept track of your stiff movements, the way your face would go completely blank made him increasingly nervous. It was a half crazed glance at the clock near lunch time that made him decide he was going to follow you. To ask you what was wrong. So he did exactly that, but now he was standing in the middle of the forest of Ground Omega. Thoroughly and utterly lost. You had been there one moment and the next, it was like you had been swallowed up by nature. A weary sigh left him as he looked around for a moment, hand running through his hair. The urgency in the air sent a dose of adrenaline through his system. Shoto took his phone out and was about to call you when your very distinct scream cut through the air. 

There was a blinding flash of light through the trees to his left and he took off at a sprint. His breath caught in his throat as he skidded to a stop before he ran head long into a familiar golden barrier. He watched helplessly as you relinquished control over your Quirk. Shoto blinked against the memories of the last time he had seen your Quirk form armor. He could see all of the emotions you had channeled in the air around you. It was haunting and beautiful. There was a part of him that made a note to ask you what the different colors meant. Your sobs brought a chill to the air. Something in his chest tightened at the sight and he wanted nothing more than to offer you the comfort that you were constantly offering everyone else. But that golden barrier stood in his way. He couldn’t do anything but watch, as the colors around you shifted like dust in the air. Shoto could feel the change in the air before he saw what was happening. He watched, wide-eyed, as a dark tendril of energy split the cast apart. The sight of your injury brought his heart to a near stop. Shoto had known that you had been badly injured but now your guardian’s words had made sense. He wasn't sure that he would have been able to play off an injury as bad. Then the dark energy shifted into a soft green glow and the only hint that this was abnormal was the slight tilt of your head. Shoto held his breath as he watched the energy encase your hands. A look passed over your face that was somewhere between disbelief and exhausted. Then you had snapped at a tree, and the energy flung out, slicing through the bark. He didn't have time to consider what any of it could mean though, because shortly after, you dropped to the ground in a heap. The golden barrier and the iridescent colors in the air disappeared along with your consciousness. Shoto hurriedly checked for injuries as he sprinted forward and skidded to a stop in the dirt next to you. He brushed a hand across your forehead trying to wake you while also checking for injury to your head. You didn’t move or make any noise. His heart hammered in his chest. What should I do? Infirmary, definitely infirmary, he thought as he took in the feverish sheen over your skin. He very carefully scooped you up, making sure to grab your crutches just in case. You were like a furnace, which Shoto knew couldn’t be a good thing. He knew he ran hot but this was worse. He sprinted through the forest back to the school, uncaring of the attention that he drew. Fear, like he hadn’t felt coursed through him. The only thought in his mind was getting you help. 

*
*
*
*

POV: Katsuki

Katsuki knew the day was going to suck when you had ignored him at the gate in favor of talking to that girl that messed with gravity. Then he’d caught you talking with Deku of all people. You’d even accepted tea from that half-n-half bastard. The longer the day wore on, the worse he felt. To him, it felt like he was constantly messing up. It had happened before, many times. One by one the friends he had in childhood always seemed to leave him behind. His friends from middle school no longer talked to him. He had pushed Deku away and now Katsuki had no idea how to fix it. And then there was you. You had appeared in his life like a rainstorm in the desert. Despite the timid behavior you’d first had, you put up with his shit. Katsuki spent the morning classes running through everything that had happened on the roof. The only thing that he had done was call you a crybaby and he hadn't even meant it. But you had already been upset at that point. The only other person that had been up there was Todoroki but Katsuki didn’t think he could have upset you. The damn half-n-half bastard barely speaks. What could have happened? What did I do this time? The thoughts spiraled, so he barely noticed when you left the room. He did notice however, the shock of red and white hair that slipped out of the classroom after you. Jealousy, stronger than Katsuki had ever felt, had him moving in the direction of the roof again. Any appetite he had was gone. He slammed the metal door open just barely containing the explosions that pricked at his hands. 

He didn’t know what to do. He didn’t know how to calm down in a quiet way, so he held his hands out over the railing and let the explosions out with a shout. Then he stood there, panting and hands smoking, as he watched you make your way towards one of the training grounds. The sound of the metal door creaking open made him whip around. Kirishima was poking his head out sheepishly. Katsuki felt the glare on his face deepen. 

“Hey bro, you good?” the red haired boy asked. 

“Tch, what do you care, Shitty Hair?” Katsuki snapped, shoving his hands in his pockets and stalking away from the railing. 

“You just seem a little more… explodey than normal.” Kirishima said, miming an explosion with his hands. Katsuki felt a muscle under his eye begin to twitch as he forced a breath out of his nose in a futile attempt to keep calm. But Kirishima stood his ground, waiting. 

“It’s nothin’. Got that Shitty Hair?” He said harshly, moving to brush past Kirishima but then he stopped. With the conversation he’d had with you fresh in his mind, he pinched the bridge of his nose and turned to glare at Kirishima. “Look. I fucked up okay? I fucked up and I don’t know how to fix it.” 

“Oh well then you came to the right place my dude!” Kirishima said with a smile, clapping Katsuki on the shoulders and steering him towards the stairs. “There’s nothing I can’t fix.”

*
*
*
*

POV: You

The metal chaffed against your neck and your throat burned like you had swallowed glass. There wasn’t a single part of you that didn’t hurt. It had been your fault, they said. Just do as you're told, they said. They had wanted you to use your Quirk to hurt the child that was still cowering in the corner of the room. But you hadn’t understood why they wanted you to hurt someone. So you had refused. Sat on the floor with your mouth clamped shut while they kicked you. You hadn’t known your Quirk could hurt someone. It hadn’t hurt anyone before. Why would they even want you to hurt someone? You had been so confused and scared that when the zap of electricity from the collar wrung a shout out of your chest, you hadn’t expected the rage floating in the room to solidify. You certainly hadn’t planned on your power tearing a chunk out of one of the guards before ripping a hole in the wall behind him. They had praised you. Had asked you to do it again but this time focus on the boy. It didn't matter that you were coughing up blood. It didn't matter that you felt like you were drowning. They had shocked you again and again but you still wouldn’t hurt the boy in the corner. Now you were being dragged through the facility, bare feet slapping against the cold floor as you stumbled to keep up. Every single one of the adults that you passed by were angry. Every single one of the children you passed by were terrified. Soon it became too much and your limbs went limp without your permission. The adult dragging you along made a sound of disgust and hefted you over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

*

You jolted awake and scrambled into a sitting position. Blinking furiously to clear your vision from its blurry state, you scrambled backwards until your back hit the wall. Your hands grappled with the invisible collar you still felt around your throat. Your breathing was sharp and shallow as you frantically tried to take in your surroundings. For a moment you could only see the big dark room from your nightmare. You were in Recovery Girl’s office again. You were still shaking but the panic began to melt into relief. I should put my name on one of these beds, you thought bleakly as you pressed a hand to your chest in a vain attempt to slow your racing heart. The last thing you remembered, you had been eating dirt in Ground Omega. A warm hand on your shoulder nearly made you jump out of your skin but the voice that followed sent a wave of calm over you.

“You’re alright. I brought you to the infirmary.” Todoroki said softly. It took you a moment to register his words. You were too busy looking at the concern he felt towards you. You swallowed but felt no pain in your throat so you decided to risk speaking. 

“How did you find me?” You asked hoarsely. You watched warily as embarrassment mixed into his concern and took his hand from your shoulder to run it through his hair. You frowned when he refused to meet your eyes. 

“I… followed you?” He said before a deep blush crawled across his face. You felt your own face heat and for the first time you were glad that he wasn’t looking at you. Why would he have followed me? You couldn’t think of a single reason that he would follow you out to one of the training grounds. But still, you couldn’t help the feeling of gratitude that grew in your chest. 

“So you saw…?” You asked numbly as your face grew hotter. When he nodded you were struck by the sudden desire to sink into the ground. 

“You collapsed but Recovery Girl said you could leave when you woke up.” He stated, eyebrows furrowed in thought before he glanced back at you. Now you were the one without words. For the first time you saw how truly similar Todoroki and Toya were. Their eyes had a matching intensity, the only sign of emotions on their carefully neutral faces. It made your heart ache all over again. There was nothing you wanted more than to tell Todoroki everything but you knew it wasn’t your secret to tell. So instead, you focused on gathering your belongings. His presence behind you was as much torture as it was grounding. It was a tense, fragile calm. The type when you can tell someone has a thousand questions but none of the words make it past their lips. You stand with your eyes closed with your back to him trying to make your heart beat normally. Instead of asking any of his questions, you felt him step forward and brush his hand against yours. You flinch involuntarily, the memories and the lies briefly taking the reins expecting pain. Todoroki noticed. Just like he noticed everything. But he didn’t move away, he just stood there in that eerie quiet way of observing that you knew came from a less than stellar upbringing. You let out a sharp breath and caved when you felt the hollow loneliness radiating from the boy next to you. You reached out and grabbed his hand, intertwining your fingers in his as you blinked against the stinging in your eyes. He tensed slightly before closing his fingers around your hand and holding tightly. You hadn’t realized how hard you’d been shaking until he pulled you into a comforting hug. Your tears were silent as you clung desperately to your classmate. To say Todoroki was bewildered wouldn’t even scratch the surface. It was a near blinding whirlwind of so much more that you were too tired to sort through. 

The sound of the bell chiming made you flinch out of his arms. Your face felt hot and you roughly wiped the tears away as you slung your bag over your shoulders. It only just occurred to you how long you had been unconscious and you turned to ask.

“You weren’t out for too long. Lunch just finished.” Todoroki said as if he read your mind, his voice rougher than normal but you couldn’t bring yourself to look in his eyes. Not yet anyway. So instead, you nodded, keeping your eyes carefully trained on the floor. He follows you like a shadow as you march out of the infirmary and head in the direction of the classroom. 

Chapter Text

POV: Katsuki

He tried to listen to Kirishima. He really did but Katsuki found himself distracted. He could feel someone staring at him from across the table. One glance had irritation making a home in his chest. Izuku was doing his best attempt at a glare. Katsuki glared back, causing the other boy to duck his head sheepishly. With a roll of his eyes and a slight shake of his head, Katsuki tried to focus on what Kirishima was saying. 

“… the plan hinges on how bad you think you messed up. The bigger the mistake, the bigger the apology needs to be.” The boy said with a smile that showed off his pointed teeth. “So what kind are we talking about here?”

Katsuki heaved a sigh and ran a hand roughly through his hair. He was acutely aware of how the entire table seemed to be listening in on the conversation. It made his heart flutter with anxiety.

“I dunno… I may have called her a crybaby.” He mumbled. His irritation grew at the way his face began to heat. Ashido let out a strangled gasp at his words. Kirishima gaped at him like he said he’d killed somebody. Even the Damn Nerd choked on his food. He clenched his jaw tightly against the growing embarrassment. 

“Dude… not cool.” Kaminari chirped from the other side of Sero, who was nodding in agreement. Katsuki couldn’t stop the sound of frustration that left his chest as he glared at the table. 

“I fuckin know that already. Christ.” He said sharply before fixing Izuku with another glare. The green haired boy shrank under the glare and everyone at the table flinched. Katsuki felt sick. Why am I like this? All at once, he felt like his energy had escaped him. Suddenly it was too much effort to even glare so he just stared at a spot on the wall behind Kirishima’s head and continued through gritted teeth, “So how do I fuckin fix it?” 

“Well my dude, that depends. What led up to it?” Sero asked when no one else moved to speak. Katsuki felt his face grow hotter. He didn’t want to talk about it, he just wanted a solution. But he knew he had to give them something. 

“Not sure. She was fine one minute and then when I woke up she was crying.” He said before fully realizing what he had just admitted. It was so quiet he would have heard a mouse sneeze. 

“Wait a minute—“ Ashido started before she caught sight of the death glare he was giving the wall. Why is my face so god damn hot? My heart’s pounding like a fucking drum solo. The silence pressed in at him from all sides and he got a distinct urge to flee. But instead he waited while the classmates sat in stunned silence. None of them knew what to do with the information that Katsuki Bakugou, unstable dynamite in human form, had taken a nap. 

“Hold on. This was when you went to the roof yesterday?” Kirishima finally asked. Katsuki fought the urge to shout at the red haired boy by pressing his mouth into a hard line and nodding. Ashido tapped her chin while she looked at the ceiling, deep in thought. 

“What led to you falling asleep?” Ashido asked, still focusing on the ceiling as if it held the answers. 

“Tch, I don’t see what that has to do with anything.” Katsuki said, irritated by the way everyone was looking at him. It was suffocating. 

“She’s been off since the USJ. She nearly died.” Izuku said quietly, Katsuki’s gaze snapped to him. 

“Don’t you think I know that?” Katsuki snapped as he slammed his fists against the table and stood up. He looked around the table, ran a hand through his hair. They were all gaping at him. The weight of their eyes was like sandpaper on his skin. The irritation he’d felt morphed into something deeper and uglier. He had to leave before he permanently alienated himself so as he was stalking out of the lunchroom he yelled back. “Never mind! I’ll deal with this shit myself.”

He ignored the commotion behind him and burst out into the hall. He just wanted to go home. He didn’t want to deal with people anymore. But he also didn’t want to deal with what his mother would do if she caught him skipping class. The halls of the school seemed to blur as he made his way back to the classroom. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

The halls of the school were warmed by the sun coming through the windows. When they began to fill with other students you felt Todoroki move closer to you. Thoughts spun through your mind. Why is my Quirk acting so oddly? How do I distance myself from the class and still give Shigaraki what he wants? How can I save Toya if I can’t even save myself? A warm hand on your elbow cut through the hazy buzz of anxiety that had been clinging to your skin. You blinked at your surroundings and noticed that Todoroki had stopped you from walking straight past the classroom. You adjusted the straps on your back pack and let loose a sigh. You still couldn’t bring yourself to look into the boy’s mismatched eyes so you stared at a spot on the floor. A glance through the window on the door told you that the class was full, much to your dismay. So no sneaking in then. Todoroki’s concern filled the air around him like a flurry of snow but you couldn’t think of a way to wave it off. Maybe it was being around so many people after years of being isolated that had you so exhausted. Maybe channeling their emotions was draining your energy. Either way, you had never felt more tired in your whole life. 

The tired smile you sent his way made his concern turn into full blown anxiety, he didn’t smile back. The sound of the door sliding open had all eighteen pairs of eyes locking in on your arrival. Fishing the note Recovery Girl had left for you out of your backpack, you handed it to Mr. Aizawa before quickly making your way to your seat. Your eyes never left the floor. You could feel their curiosity as it pressed in at you from all sides and you sunk lower in your seat. Anger radiated from Bakugou that only added to the pressure you felt. It was near impossible for you to focus on the lessons as the afternoon wore on. Your notes were a jumbled mess now but you could fix them later. When everything was quiet. Right now, everything was too loud. The rustling of paper, the clicking of pens, even the damn lights were buzzing. Irritation that wasn’t entirely your own had begun to build in your chest. Before you realized it, you were glaring at Bakugou’s back, any attempt to take notes fully abandoned. His anger, while entirely justified, was pissing you off. He had every right to be angry. You were ignoring him for seemingly no reason. But don’t I have the right to be angry about my situation too? Wasn’t being angry better than just accepting my fate? 

You’d wallowed in despair and it hadn’t brought any answers. You’d tried being timid, obeying every command without question. You’d even tried disobeying every command. But when you really thought about it, had you ever let yourself be angry that this is how your life was? The short answer was no. Anger, you realized, was a great motivator. It cut through the haze of emotions that had been crowding you. As if he could sense your eyes on his back, Bakugou whipped around to look at you. His own glare faltered when he noticed your expression. Guilt clawed at your back when you saw a flicker of hurt but still the glare remained glued to your face. Bakugou quickly turned to face the front of the room again. Confusion and anger warred around him. Guilt coiled tightly around your neck. 

When the final bell for the day chimed, you were the first out of the room. You had gathered your things at lightning speed and were making a beeline towards the entrance of the school when a hand snagged your elbow and pulled you off to the side. Your entire body tensed but you let yourself be pulled into an alcove. You hadn’t been expecting to see Midoriya, panting slightly as he released his grasp on your arm. You felt the scowl slip into something else, something a little broken as you took in his buzzing anxiety. The boy with wild green hair was wringing his hands, trying to work up the courage to ask you something. What could he want that’s making him so anxious? 

“Sorry I just grabbed you like that.” He said quietly. You blinked at him and tilted your head to the side, not used to getting apologies. He let out a small sigh and ran a hand through his hair then spoke again, “I just wanted to see if you were alright. I know something happened between you and Kacchan but… are you okay?”

You felt like an owl, blinking and staring the way you were but you weren’t used to this. Someone apologizing to you and asking if you’re alright. His anxiety morphed into concern the longer you stayed quiet. 

“I’m okay.” You said quietly, the lie bitter on your tongue. He raised an eyebrow, his disbelief clear as glass. You let out a sigh as the anger faded and said, “If you had a secret that you couldn’t tell anyone, wouldn’t you distance yourself?” 

His anxiety flared and a deep blush began to work its way up his neck. 

“W-w-well if I h-had a secret?” He stammered, eyes darting around the hall before landing back on you. You nodded. He rubbed at the back of his neck for a moment then said, “I guess I would want to tell my friends.”

“What if that secret would ruin that friendship? What if the friend in question hated liars?” You asked, voice sharp and quiet at the same time. You saw the gears turning in Midoriya’s head. But you didn’t give him time to answer before you asked more questions. “Wouldn’t it be easier to distance yourself now? Wouldn’t it hurt less when the truth finally comes out if you weren’t close with anyone?” 

Your own anxiety mixed with his in the air. Your chest felt tight as you waited for him to respond. 

“I don’t think isolating yourself is the answer.” He said finally. “Is there anyone you can talk to?”

“Not really.” You said with a bitter laugh. “I don’t want to hurt anyone by involving them in my mess.” 

A serious look passed over his face at your words. He looked like he wanted to say more but you held up a hand to cut him off. 

“I’m sorry but I really have to go.” You said, slipping around him back into the hall. You didn’t want to go back to the apartment. You didn’t want to be alone but being alone was better than being questioned. You didn’t know Midoriya well but you did know that he didn’t drop things easily. After all, he was still trying to be friends with Bakugou even after everything. You hoped he would let this go as you walked quickly down the hall. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Dabi

He was fairly certain Shigaraki was an idiot. One of the people he wanted to recruit was a notorious hero killer. One that wanted nothing to do with the likes of the League because while the hero society was corrupt, the hero killer didn’t wish harm on innocent civilians. Shigaraki had no such reservations, he had made it clear that he was willing to wipe Japan off the map if it made his Master happy. For now, the part of him that was still Toya had been shoved deep down. The part of him that was Dabi was in full control. The other two villains he had been sent to collect had never showed but the hero killer had. Each movement sent a stab of pain through Dabi’s chest. He wondered if Shigaraki would take his anger out on you when he found out that the others hadn’t shown. It didn’t seem to matter to Shigaraki that you were an integral part of his beloved Master’s plan. You had pissed him off and he wanted you dead. Unfortunately for him, that didn’t sit well in Dabi’s mind. Somewhere between the train ride and talking with the hero killer, Dabi had decided that he would burn the League to the ground if you were killed in the crossfire. A world without you, Dabi had decided was not a world he wanted to be a part of. After he’d woken from his coma he wasn’t sure that he would ever have a family again but somehow you had weaseled your way into his very soul. Dabi wondered if there was a chance that his brother would be a part of his future too but the chances of that were slim. The best case scenario would be that Dabi would be sent to prison. Worst case being death, obviously. Because he’d realized on the train, between each painful breath that he didn’t want to die. He wanted to be Toya again. And for you, he would be. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

The apartment was dark and cold when you got there. Your heart sank when you saw the swirling purple mist in the living room. They were supposed to leave me alone. The thought sent a wave of panic through you. Had something happened to Toya? You let out a small sigh and left your backpack and phone on the couch before you wordlessly stepped through the mist. Before you could get your bearings, pain exploded in your ribs. You felt something crack and your chest heaved a worrying rattle as you tried to suck in a breath. You didn’t have any of that defiant energy left, so you played the role of obedient punching bag as Shigaraki let out his frustrations. You escaped to somewhere deep in your mind as punch after punch landed. Your Quirk tried to flare to protect you but you shoved it down deep. It didn’t take long before you were falling back through a warp gate and landing in a heap on the floor of the apartment. Shigaraki never explained his tantrums to you. Just used you as an outlet for his rage. It had been this way for years. Luckily he had only punched this time. 

The apartment was still empty and quiet. It was the type of quiet that made you feel like you were hearing things. So you put your headphones back on and put on your favorite music. You stuffed down the anger that heated your chest. The group chat was blowing up, something about Ashido wanting to put together group training for the Sports Festival. It was a good idea, but you weren’t sure if your Quirk would be safe to use in a group setting with how strangely it had been behaving. You began to weave a web of calm throughout your room, humming quietly. The pale iridescent colors seemed to bounce to the beat of the music in your ears. The peace that came with allowed you to really think. Midoriya’s words echoed in your mind. Is there anyone you can talk to? Even if there was, even if you could tell anyone, what would you say? Would they understand why you had to do what you did? Would they listen or just lock you away? Would they trust that you wanted to help after you’d been the one to put lives at risk? Would they understand that you had been forced to lie? Would Todoroki understand why you lied to him? Would Bakugou? Would telling them put more lives at risk?

The thoughts spun wildly in your head, distracting you from the way your phone was blowing up. If you had been paying attention, you would have known it was because Ashido had posted the first set of 1v1 training drills. If you had been aware, your heart would have leapt in your chest to see that you were pitted against Bakugou. But you didn’t notice, and you didn’t see the rush of concern in text form of your classmates begging Bakugou not to kill you. Instead you remained focused on maintaining the fragile sense of calm you had managed to build before you drifted off to a fitful sleep. 

*

The dream had you in a chokehold from the start. There was fire everywhere. Smoke was filling your tiny lungs. You didn’t understand why the world had suddenly tipped upside down. The seatbelt was tight against your neck, further restricting your access to the oxygen your body screamed for. It also worked to seal the screams in your small throat as your eyes fell on the very still body of your mother. This wasn’t right, your parents had been taking you to the aquarium to celebrate your fifth birthday. You couldn’t see your father but the windshield was shattered in nearly a perfect circle. Through the crackling fire you could hear slow deliberate steps of what were soon revealed to be sleek leather shoes. You could still only see those shoes and the ends of crisp black suit pants when the sound of sirens tore a small gasp from your burning chest. The smoke stung your eyes. Something warm dripped down your face. Tears or blood you weren’t sure, you didn’t care as you trashed in your seat unable to get yourself free. A man close to your father’s age poked his head down to peek through the window. His hair was white and startlingly, so were his irises. A small noise of fear escaped your constricted throat when the strange man smiled. Dread cold as ice slid along your bones when the man freed you with a lazy flick of his hand. He let you tumble to the ground, laughing softly when broken glass pierced your skin and you cried out. A bubble of deep iridescent red solidified around you at the sound. The man reached out an inquisitive hand only for it to be repelled by the bubble. His smile only grew as the bubble flickered out of existence. 

“Perfect.” He said quietly, as if he hadn’t meant to speak out loud. The sirens were louder now, the flickering of the lights were just starting to dance off the glass and oil on the ground. He extended his hand out to you, only frowning when you hesitated to take it. He grabbed you roughly and yanked you out of the car. White hot pain exploded across your vision from your shoulder at the motion. There had been a faint pop. You felt a brush of something foreign against your mind. You clamp on that feeling like you’re biting down. The man’s face twitched with frustration, the feeling fades. It was like something had been pulling on your Quirk. Something that felt like it was trying to take. The feeling returns, gently tugging at your Quirk and again you bite down, mentally and this time physically. Your teeth are buried in the skin of his pale wrist, the taste of copper making you gag. But you don’t let go, no, you bite down harder until he flings you towards the darkness of the woods. You are scared by the twist of pride you feel when you take a chunk of him with you as you fly through the air. You cough and splutter as you land in a heap in the dense trees. The man is stalking towards you, surrounded by the deep red of anger, you scramble back into the impossibly twisted underbrush. Thorns and branches tear at your skin as you cower, hoping you’re out of sight. The man heaves a deep sigh and mutters something you can’t hear. A mass of swirling purple mist erupts beneath you and swallows you whole. 

*

You woke not with a gasp or a jolt but silently. You lay there blinking at your ceiling quietly. Your ribs ached. The lingering terror from your nightmare floated around you like dust. Something about the dream prickled under your skin. Something about the strange man. You didn’t dream about that night often but when you did, it always left a lingering unease. You didn’t like thinking about the empty look in your mother’s eyes. The apartment was too quiet and it was Sunday, so no school. You didn’t think you could stand being alone in the apartment for the day. So you got up, got dressed, frowning at the bruises that bloomed across the exposed skin on your collarbone and left the apartment. You didn’t give yourself the time to worry about what might happen if the League found out you left. They had been the ones to leave you unsupervised after the beating you’d received. You just began running, despite the pain in your chest, no destination in mind, letting the sound of your feet against the pavement ground you in reality. You didn’t notice how much time had passed but you did notice how the sweat soaked your hair and your clothes. Your muscles screamed at you to stop so you did. It took you longer than you liked to figure out that you had absolutely no clue where you were. You squinted at your surroundings and found yourself in a park. Children sprinted around you, their laughter and bright happiness filled the air. Their joy sent a pang of longing through you for the childhood you never got to have. You had been as old as these children when your life was upended. You were saved from the haunting memory that threatened to bubble up by an alarmed squeak of a child that had slipped off of the playground. You moved before you could think, completely focused on the little girl tumbling through the air. You caught her in one smooth motion and settled her gently on her feet.

“Are you alright?” You whispered as you briskly checked her for injury. The little girl was taking deep hiccuping breaths, trying and failing to keep her tears at bay. Her tiny hands were balled into fists as she roughly wiped her tears away and nodded. 

“Thank you for saving me!” She wailed, throwing her arms around your neck in a tight hug. She was shaking when she said, “That was super scary!”

You froze, unsure of what to do, your hands hovered anxiously behind her back until she let you go. That odd ringing became loud in your ears again and your vision wobbled. The little girl’s friends had rushed over and pulled her into big hugs, chattering about how scary it was to watch her fall. A young boy in the group glanced at you and smiled brightly.

“You’re a hero!” He shouted as the group ushered the girl away with the promise of red bean buns. Your heart thumped painfully in your chest. A hero. You didn’t have long to dwell on the thought though as you heard your name called from behind you. You whipped around and saw Midoriya, shock shimmered in the air between the two of you. You regarded him carefully as you saw his gaze sweep over you. You knew he saw the bruises and just how tired you felt when his shock morphed into concern. You wished you could shut off your quirk for once as you closed your eyes with a sigh. Your knees wobbled slightly as he took a slow step forward. Fully against your will, your body gave out at the relief of seeing someone you knew. He caught you as easily as you had caught the child minutes before. 

“Holy— whoa! Are you okay?” He asked as you slumped against him. You had just enough time to nod before you passed out. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Katsuki

The list of things that Katsuki thought he would see on a given Sunday morning as he walked to the store was small. Nowhere on that list was seeing Izuku fucking Midoriya sprint past with you, bruised and unconscious, slung over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Confusion and anger slammed into him all at once at the sight. He didn’t even think before he was changing directions to sprint after the frantic boy. 

“Oi! The fuck happened Deku?” He yelled, inwardly hating the way Izuku seemed to jump three feet in the air at the sound of his voice. 

“Kacchan! I don’t know! I saw her save a kid and then she just fainted!” He said, breathing ragged as slowed now that they were nearing his house. Concern spiked through Katsuki as he looked around for a threat.

“A villain?” Katsuki asked, ready for a fight. But Izuku just shook his head, brows pulled together in thought.

“No, the kid just slipped off the playground.” He said as if replaying the situation in his head. Katsuki no longer cared why you had been ignoring him. The only thing he found that he cared about was whether or not you would be okay. And it scared the shit out of him. So he didn’t notice that he had followed Izuku into his house, he didn’t notice the way Izuku was watching him. A warm hand on his elbow made Katsuki flinch, his attention snapping back onto his surroundings. He was met with Inko Midoriya’s warm gaze and allowed himself to relax a fraction, wiping his clammy palms on his pants. Izuku had gently laid you down on the couch and he was muttering frantically into his phone. Must have called All Might or something. Katsuki let himself be guided into a chair when the sight of dark circles under your eyes. 

“Do you boys know if she has a medical condition?” Inko Midoriya asked quietly while setting about preparing tea. Once again Katsuki found it hard to look away from how fragile you looked, so he settled for watching the slight rise and fall of your chest and the way your pulse leapt in your throat. Bruises peeked out of your shirt. Alive. Just unconscious. Alive. Izuku answered for him.

“Not that I know of. She was hurt pretty bad at the USJ and she was seeing Recovery Girl. Maybe she’s just exhausted?” Izuku asked, not yet knowing how to mention the bruises. Katsuki didn’t like the helpless look that passed over the other boy’s face. “She’s been upset about something but I don’t think she has anyone to talk to.”

“Poor thing.” Inko said, looking at you with a sigh as she set a mug of tea on the coffee table in front of Katsuki. The action normally would have irritated him but his concern for you outweighed anything else. Silence fell over the room momentarily and you made a small, terrified noise that made Katsuki’s chest feel too tight. Everyone watched as you began to claw at something invisible on your neck. Another small noise from you and a collar made of something as dark as oil appeared around your neck, giving substance to what you had been clawing at. Only Inko, who hadn’t seen your Quirk in action before, gasped. 

“Mom…” Izuku said carefully in a way that made Katsuki look up. “She said something yesterday that’s been bothering me.”

“What did she say, dear?” Inko asked before going to your side and laying a gentle hand on your brow. She frowned at the bruise on your jaw. The motion calmed you and the collar flickered out of existence. Katsuki met Izuku’s gaze, not with a glare and hopefully not a look of the desperation he felt. He wished he could control his face the way Todoroki did. 

“I think she’s in trouble.” Izuku stated in a way that turned Katsuki’s blood to ice but that wasn’t all Izuku said. “She said that she didn’t want to drag anyone else into her mess.” 

Izuku’s mom looked up, there was a fire in the woman’s eyes that Katsuki had never seen before. She got up and crossed the room to her phone, then punched in a number in a manner that almost looked angry but Katsuki knew it was determination. She practically stomped out of the room and her door closed with a harsh click. Katsuki could hear her carefully frantic tone but the words were unclear. He dropped his face into his hands. 

“Damn it.” He muttered as he rubbed at his face angrily. “Damn it.”

“What is it , Kacchan?” Izuku squeaked. Katsuki looked up and saw Izuku tensing, as if preparing for rage. Guilt tried to block his throat but he pushed it back down. A half crazed laugh escaped instead and he felt himself start to shake. Rage, fear and anxiety spun together in his chest as he pushed himself to his feet. 

“She said she was handling it.” He muttered as he staggered to the couch. Katsuki fixed a glare at the cushions by your head, unable to bring himself to be fully mad at you. He sat in front of the couch by your head before his knees could give out. As weird as this day was, as strong as his concern for you was, the stupid pride he had wouldn’t allow him to collapse in front of Deku of all people. Katsuki’s body moved automatically, grasping your hand tightly in his own as he tried to calm himself down. 

 “She told me that she was having trouble with one of her guardian’s friends. She said she was handling it. Damn it.” 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

The metal table was cold on your bare skin. Thick straps of leather held you in place, covering your chest and hips. You were somewhere around ten. Your tears were warm as they dripped down your cheeks. Still you kept your mouth shut tight. You didn’t care what they did to you, there was nothing they could do to convince you to use your power to hurt someone. Desperate, they had stopped sending in kids opting to send in guards instead in the hopes of recreating the one time you had hurt someone. It didn’t matter how much they shocked or cut you, you hadn’t made a sound. Just watched the emotions fly in the air. Today was different. They had strapped you to the table and left. You were completely alone, which was almost more unnerving. It was cold but quiet. The only emotions in the air were your own. The deep blue of loneliness was almost comforting. It shimmered above you giving the feeling of being underwater. It dissipated with the squeak of the door and the sound of footsteps. A boy, a teenager with long white hair appeared in your line of sight. His eyes were tired, a searing red, his skin was dry and irritated. His emotions were a mess, there was so much anger and pain but there was also curiosity. Something in the back of your mind was screaming out at his pain, your Quirk rose instinctively to comfort him. Iridescent calm surrounded the boy as a hum thrummed in your chest, the first sound you’d intentionally made in months. His muscles relaxed in response but it only lasted seconds before his anger won out and the hum died on your lips. The boy stalked towards you and reached out a hand. You could taste his intent to harm you in the air even though his hand shook. 

“Don’t.” He said, voice raspy from disuse. His eyes were wild, scared. Your heart broke. His hand halted an inch from your face. “I’ll kill you.”

You never tried to calm Tomura Shigaraki again. 

*

You woke silently again, heart racing in your chest when you didn’t recognize your surroundings. Without moving, you could tell that you were on an unfamiliar couch in an unfamiliar room. Your breath caught in your throat as you recalled passing out in Midoriya’s arms. Heat rose in your cheeks as you blinked at the ceiling. One of your hands was warmer than the other. Risking a glance to the side you were completely shocked to see a shock of ash blond hair. Bakugou was sitting on the floor by the couch holding your hand. What the hell happened? As if he could feel you staring, Bakugou’s grip on your hand tightened slightly as he shifted to look at you. His crimson eyes met your owlishly wide eyes as your mind tried and failed to piece anything coherent together. The heat in your cheeks worsened. 

“You’re alright.” He breathed, as if he was trying to convince himself as well. For a moment all you could do was blink at him, utterly confused. None of his normal anger was anywhere to be found. Confusion, concern and guilt clung to him. A sound from the other side of the room sent a jolt of fear through you, causing you to launch yourself into his arms. To his credit, Bakugou caught you as you threw yourself off the couch even though your arms wound nearly too tight around his neck. His breath left him in a rush of surprise. The terror you felt seemed to override all common sense and you buried your head into the crook of his neck. 

“Damn it Nerd!” Bakugou said harshly as his arms went around you on instinct. 

“Sorry! Sorry!” Midoriya said sheepishly, you heard his footsteps receding, and heard him calling for his mom. You knew that both boys could see the way you were trembling. You knew they had seen the bruises. You didn’t know the right words to say or if you could say them. Tears stung your eyes as Bakugou’s scent filled your nose. A knock at the door had you squeezing Bakugou tighter. His hands moved in soothing circles on your back. Concern that felt like a fall day washed over you and you lifted your head. Todoroki stood panting in the doorway. More tears fell from your eyes and you reached out to him. He stumbled forward as if pulled by an invisible string. He knelt next to Bakugou, quietly observing. He took your outstretched hand in one of his and his free hand ghosted over the bruise on your jaw. You flinched. Bakugou tensed, muscles coiled tight like a spring. 

“What happened?” He asked you quietly. Fear locked any answers in your throat. Your breathing was ragged as you shook your head. Your mind is still reeling, trying to process everything you see. You settle on making a list of facts. You’re in Midoriya’s house. True. You’re sitting in Bakugou’s lap and his arms are around you. True. Todoroki is beside you. True. You felt your breathing steady, your heart rate slowed. You didn’t move, your chest felt like it was on fire. You sat there, gaze flicking between the two boys before settling on Bakugou. You felt Todoroki loosen his grip on your hand as he stood. Your gaze snapped back to him and you tightened your grip. 

“I’ll be right back. I’m just going to talk to Midoriya for a moment.” He said, gently pulling his hand out of your grip. You let him, watching quietly as he walked away before your attention settled back on Bakugou. He looked so tired like he hadn’t slept properly in days. His expression was carefully guarded even though his emotions clearly displayed how he truly felt. 

“What happened?” You asked, voice hoarse from crying. Bakugou narrowed his eyes at you, not in a glare but something closer to concern. 

“You passed out in Deku’s arms. Why don’t you tell me what happened?” He countered. You pressed your lips into a tight line and Bakugou sighed, leaning his head against your shoulder. His voice was uncharacteristically soft when he spoke next, “Let us help you, Mantis.”

The moment of quiet comfort didn’t last, at the sound of footsteps he sat straight again, the mask of how he felt he should act slipping back into place as he helped you back onto the couch. Todoroki was back at your side in an instant, his concern just as strong as before. 

Sitting sandwiched in between the two boys made you feel calm in a way you hadn’t felt since the rooftop. It was like something about being near them soothed the deepest part of your soul. Midioriya and who you assumed was his mother sat across from you. She had a kind face. At some point Mr. Aizawa had arrived. There was no anger directed at you in the room which made you heave a weary sigh. Nobody spoke, allowing you the time to speak on your own. You could see the question burning brightly in all of their minds. What had happened? In this moment you felt safe. But it wasn’t this moment you were worried about. You were worried about all the moments after this one. Worried about what could happen if you involved others in your mess. Worried about leaving Toya to fend for himself. Your gaze briefly slipped to the Todoroki boy that was beside you now. He held your gaze, unblinking, unflinching. Your heart cracked and another tear slipped free. It wasn’t your secret to tell no matter how badly you wanted to. Your hand found his as you looked back at the table. Now or never I guess. 

“My guardian is on a business trip…” You started, voice shaking slightly. “One of his friends broke into the apartment last night…”

*

*

*

*

POV: Shoto

From the minute Midoriya had called him, Shoto Todoroki only had one thought on his mind. He had to be at your side. Luckily his father hadn’t been home, only Fuyumi. She had been slightly shocked when he had muttered that he had to go help a classmate but she hadn’t stopped him. The drive over was torturously silent, the concerned glances that the driver kept throwing his way were completely lost on Shoto. His gaze was fixed out the window, brow pinched together tightly in a rare display of emotion. I don’t know what happened, get here fast. She needs help. Midoriya’s words played on repeat making Shoto begin to think the worst. 

Seeing you alive but trembling in Bakugou’s arms made something heavy settle in his chest. But then you looked up at him. Shoto saw the fear and pain in your eyes as you held out your hand. He didn’t need any more encouragement to cross the room and kneel beside you. He briefly met Bakugou’s bewildered stare before he zeroed in on each visible bruise. All startlingly fresh. Concern beat out rage as Shoto felt his heart cracking in his chest. He saw the moment you realized that you wouldn’t be able to brush off the concern. The heartbreak in your eyes made it hard for him to breathe so he stood. He felt the fear in the way you gripped his hand desperately.

“I’ll be right back. I’m just going to talk to Midoriya for a moment.” Shoto said as he pulled away as gently as he could. He found Midoriya in the hall wringing his hands anxiously. Shoto didn’t even have to ask before the green haired boy was rambling, “She saved some kid then fainted. I have no idea what she was doing at a park near my house. No idea about the bruises either. She hasn’t spoken.” 

Midoriya’s mother came out of her room then and offered a gentle smile to both boys before saying, “I’ve called Mr. Aizawa, he’s on his way.” 

Shoto nodded and followed the two back into the living room. Bakugou was helping you back onto the couch before settling to your right. Shoto crossed the room silently and sat on your left side. When Mr. Aizawa arrived, Mrs. Midoriya ushered him in while Shoto and Bakugou kept you calm. You gave Shoto a look that made him forget how to breathe, then you turned your gaze back to the table. 

“My guardian is on a business trip…” You started, voice shaking slightly. Shoto couldn’t help but tense as your grip tightened on his hand. “One of his friends broke into the apartment last night…”

Shoto locked eyes with Bakugou over your shoulder when you fell quiet again. Shoto wasn’t sure why you felt you couldn’t talk. Surely you realized that everyone here cared and wanted to help right? But still the silence stretched on as you frantically glanced around the room. The heartbroken look on the boy’s face mirrored what Shoto felt on the inside. He didn’t need your Quirk to tell him that Bakugou was struggling to keep a lid on his rage. Didn’t need it because for the first time in a while, the heat of his own rage was nearly unbearable. He turned from crimson eyes to green and saw a similar fire. 

“Does this friend of your guardian have a name?” Mr. Aizawa said coolly. Shoto didn’t miss the way his teacher’s eyes had begun to glow. Shoto felt the absence of his Quirk but the unease it had briefly brought him disappeared when he heard your sigh of relief. Your eyes had cleared slightly. She was worried about hurting us. The realization slammed into him with a weight that made his eyes sting. 

“I can’t. It’s not safe.” You said as your eyes fell closed. You seemed to relax a fraction before you tensed again and opened your eyes again. Shoto’s eyes didn’t leave your face as you spoke again, louder than he had ever heard you speak, you were frantic. “This wasn’t the first time. If he finds out he’ll hurt me worse. I need to go back.”

“Like hell!” Bakugou said tensely. You flinched closer to Shoto. The fight went out of Bakugou and he just stared at you hard. Shoto gently squeezed your hand to get your attention. He wasn’t sure what was worse. That you felt you’d had to hide this or that you had been too scared to ask for help.  That you hadn’t felt like you could tell him or that you had been going through it all alone. That last night hadn’t been the first time that you had been beaten within an inch of your life. He noted how wide and terrified your eyes were and hoped he never saw you this way again. 

“He means no one will let you be hurt.” Shoto said, voice intentionally soft. You blinked not unlike an owl and slowly swung your gaze back to Bakugou. There was a distinct shift in the air then and you reached for the other boy’s face with your free hand. Your palm settled gently on Bakugou’s cheek and in a voice that Shoto knew was only loud enough for him and Bakugou, you whispered something that chilled his blood. “He will try to kill you again.”

 It made a lightbulb go off somewhere deep in his mind on a thought so buried it didn’t fully click yet. Bakugou had gone pale, mouth pressed into a tight line. Mr. Aizawa let out a tired sigh and your hand dropped from Bakugou’s face. 

“Well, I can’t in good conscience let you go home.” Mr. Aizawa said, pinching the bridge of his nose, likely running through his options.

“I don’t have my school things.” You said, voice suddenly devoid of emotion in a way that Shoto didn’t like. He shared another look with Bakugou and knew that without the Quirk nullifying their powers they would be bursting out the door on a mission of chaotic vengeance. 

“She can stay here for tonight, Izuku can help her collect her things in the morning.” Mrs. Midoriya said with a tone that left no room for argument. Shoto didn’t miss the fleeting look of panic that ran over your features. Midoriya just nodded from beside his mother, only half listening. Shoto could tell that he was deep in thought about something but he strangely kept his mouth shut. 

“That would be a huge help.” Mr. Aizawa said, standing from his chair. “I’ll need to update Nezu, try to see if we can find something more… permanent.” 

“I won’t leave my guardian alone to deal with that man.” You said defiantly, wringing another tired sigh out of Mr. Aizawa. He gave you a hard stare as though you were a puzzle with a missing piece. 

“Your guardian is an adult and can fight his own battles.” He said before carefully adding. “But I will get into contact with him as well.”

*

*

*

*

POV: You

It had gone about as well as you had expected it would. Most of what you had wanted to say had stayed trapped in your chest. You had managed to explain the barest bones of the situation you were in. The weight of what you had implied had hung heavy over the room. Before he had left, Mr. Aizawa had asked you if you needed to see Recovery Girl. You shared a small look with Todoroki and said that you were fine. The Midoriya’s had then walked with Mr. Aizawa to the door, leaving you with Todoroki and Bakugou. There was a tension in the room that you didn’t know how to name. The quiet was broken when Bakugou shifted beside you. 

“The other day on the roof… is this why you were crying?” Bakugou asked, his voice holding carefully controlled anger. None of that anger was directed at you though. It hung like sand bags draped over his shoulders. He was mad at himself. You didn’t miss how he flinched when you nodded. You placed your free hand on his shoulder and he looked at you. 

“I didn’t know how to talk about it.” You said quietly. “I’m sorry I avoided you.”

Your apology made him frown. 

“Tch, shut up.” He said, leaning his shoulder firmly against yours. Midoriya came back into the room, his barely contained concern was all the clue you needed to know that he had heard what you said to Bakugou. He had been sitting next to the blond after all. He didn’t need to ask, the look on his face told you that he had figured almost everything out. But for some reason, he kept quiet. It was almost more unnerving than his muttering. It was almost as strange as seeing him and Bakugou in the same room without the presence of explosions and yelling. The air was so filled with unspoken words and emotions that it was dizzying. Beside you, Todoroki flinched when his phone chirped in his pocket. Your gaze drifted over to him, noting the tightness of his face as he read a message off his phone. You didn’t need your Quirk to tell you that he didn’t want to leave. Both of your hands cupped his cheeks before you had the time to second guess yourself as he watched you carefully. 

“I’ll be okay.” You whispered, weaving a small piece of calm into the fabric of his hoodie pocket. “You will be okay too.”

His hand slipped into the pocket, shoulders relaxing as he brushed the glowing pale blue. You released his face and leaned back into Bakugou as Todoroki stood. Midoriya mumbled something about walking Todoroki to the door and you hummed your acknowledgement as you closed your eyes. Todoroki was easy to soothe, he trusted the Midoriya’s would be able to keep you safe. Bakugou was different. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust them, it was his pride. You could tell that he still felt like you had somehow gone to Midoriya for this instead of him. Eyes still closed, you intertwined your fingers with his again and sighed quietly. 

“You're thinking too loudly again.” You murmured as your thumb brushed across his knuckles. He settled back into the couch, pulling you deeper into his side. He seemed to know that you had his train of thought figured out. 

“Of all people… the Nerd?” He asked, voice still uncharacteristically soft. You shook your head, curling closer into his warmth. 

“I didn’t mean to run into him. I was just running.” You said, opening your eyes to begin weaving the bracelet for Bakugou. 

“Why?” He asked, his voice nothing more than a broken whisper. In it you heard everything that he didn’t want to say. Why didn’t you come to me? Why didn’t you call me? Do you trust Deku more than me? You hummed, thinking of the best way to answer him, the bracelet solidified in your hand and you offered it to him silently. He took it without a word and slipped it on, shoving it beneath the sleeve of his shirt. 

“Being in that apartment alone felt like being slowly boiled.”  You said simply. You could hear both sets of hesitant footsteps from the hallway. “A kid called me a hero today.”

You felt his breath hitch slightly as he held your hand like you would disappear. You never find out what he was going to say though, because the Midoriya’s reentered the room and his blustery act snapped back into place. He fixed Midoriya with a glare, daring the boy to say anything about his abnormal behavior. But Midoriya held his ground. 

“She’ll be safe here Kacchan.” He said, voice uncharacteristically steady as he faced down his bully. 

“Tch, yeah as if your mom would let anything happen to her.” Bakugou said gruffly as he released your hand and gently shoved you off of him as he stood. “I gotta go get groceries for the hag.”

His eyes softened when he looked back at you as he left, “And you. Text me if you need anything, yeah?”

You nodded, eyes feeling as wide as dinner plates as you tried to stay calm. Mrs. Midoriya began to bustle around the room, humming a soothing tune as she tidied up after the unexpected guests. Midoriya came to sit next to you on the couch, nowhere near as close as Todoroki or Bakugou had sat but the presence was comforting all the same. You weren’t used to being in a place that naturally felt warm and safe. He was bursting with questions but he kept a lid on the deluge while his mother was in the room. She seemed to sense that her son wanted time to talk to you alone because she quietly left the room. It looked natural, everything in the living room had been cleaned so she marched off to clean something else. 

“The USJ wasn’t the first time that you saw Shigaraki, was it?” He asked quietly after fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. A chill ran down the length of your spine in the warmth of the room. You leaned further into the cushions with a sigh and looked him in the eye. 

“No, it wasn’t.” You said. The wave of suspicion that Midoriya felt was quickly beaten back by his concern for you. It felt good to be telling the truth for once, no matter how many other lies you still told. You just hoped that it didn’t come back to bite you in the ass the way you knew it would.

“He’s your guardian’s friend?” Midoriya asked despite his emotions clearly showing that he knew the answer already. He’s looking for lies. You nodded slowly, holding out a hand when you could tell that he wanted to ask why you hadn’t mentioned it to Mr. Aizawa. 

“I don’t want to put anyone in more danger.” You whispered. Midoriya sighed and rubbed a hand down his face. 

“But he’s a Pro Hero. It’s literally his job.” He said, all traces of the anxious boy you knew had transformed into something else. Something stronger.

“A Pro Hero that was almost turned into hamburger meat while trying to save me.” You amended, making Midoriya groan and hold his head in his hands. He knew as well as you did that this was one topic that you weren’t going to budge on. “I will tell him, I just don’t know how to yet.” 

“And your guardian…” He started hesitantly before trailing off, unable to finish the sentence.

“He’s stuck. He wants out but he’s scared.” You said, tears stinging your eyes for what felt like the millionth time that day. “He misses his family but he stayed to protect me.”

Heartbreak tasted like salt, you discovered as you found yourself wanting to tell the whole story. The words remained in your chest next to your frantic heart. 

“Mr. Aizawa will help him.” Midoriya said, voice warm and reassuring. You had to look away from the determined look in his eyes when he said, “Everything will be alright now.”

The words held the sweetness that truth did but there was something about the way the sweetness lingered that made you uneasy. Like the feeling of waiting for the other shoe to drop.

*
*
*
*

POV: Dabi

He wasn’t sure how many times he had replayed the voicemail that your teacher had left on his phone. Anguish like he’d never known tugged on his soul when he thought about how scared you must have been. She’s staying with a classmate until you return. When you do, we should talk. The voice was tired but tense. The bus jerked to a stop and Dabi stepped gingerly to the road, his ribs protesting his every movement. He had been at the bar dealing with Shigaraki’s rage when the call flashed across the screen. He had been quick to hide it. Whatever your teacher wanted could wait, He had thought. Now he very much felt like he was going to be sick. It took every piece of his energy to stop himself from turning around and killing the lying white haired rat bastard. His fingers shook while he typed out a message to you.

Dabi: I’m sorry. Tell me where you are?

Your response was nearly immediate. Dabi could feel his heart cracking open beneath his broken ribs. 

Echo: I’m safe. My classmate will bring me to the apartment in the morning for my school things.

He felt as if the universe itself was fracturing around him. He didn’t want to be alone in the apartment. He worried even more that Shigaraki would somehow find out about your absence. But that is exactly where he went. It looked exactly as it always did. Quiet and cold but something shimmered at the door of his room. He moved closer to inspect it. Opening his door he was struck immediately by the warmth in the air. There seemed to be a shimmering layer of pale blue covering every inch of his room. A calming barrier you had always called it. Now, it made his heart twist in his chest as he let it wrap around him. He had left you alone and scared but still you had thought of him. You had been beaten and in pain but still you worried over his state of mind. He locked his door behind him. 

Feeling safe for the first time in days, the part of him that was Dabi relinquished control to the part of him that was still Toya. He wrapped himself in a blanket and curled tightly into a ball on his bed and cried. I’m safe, you had said. It felt like a blow to the stomach. Toya knew that you didn’t tell him where you were so that you could keep your classmate safe. He knew it was the right thing, knew that you deserved to feel safe. He deeply understood your fear of putting others in danger. He knew that you must have been deeply rattled if you had left to seek help. In the short time he knew you, there hadn’t been a single time you had asked for help. As his tears dried, he made a mental note to call your teacher in the morning. There was no way he was helping Shigaraki after the stunt he pulled. Toya drifted off to sleep and dreamed of a day where he didn’t have to hide from the ones he loved. 

Chapter Text

POV: You

The afternoon blurred into evening, Midoriya had put on a show and sat on the floor in front of the couch, using the coffee table to finish his homework. You sat with a pillow clutched to your chest. His mother tried her best not to hover. You feel her worry lingering behind you after you had politely declined being hungry a third time. She had left the room and the boy in front of you broke the silence. 

“Next time she asks, just say yes. She’ll keep asking otherwise.” He said, sparing a glance in your direction before turning back to the question he’d been stuck on. 

“Okay.” You replied, shifting on the couch so you could see the problem over his shoulder. You chose to ignore the deep blush that began to gather at the nape of his neck. It was a hypothetical rescue scenario where you had found there was no good answer.

The hypothetical scenario: You are first Pro Hero to the scene where two children, siblings, are trapped under a concrete slab after a building collapsed during an earthquake. The parents are nearby begging for heroes to save both children. The way the slab is leaves no room for leveraging it off from above. To save one child is to doom the other. Which one do you save? 

No wonder he’s struggling. It had stumped you for a while too. Poor Midoriya was still trying to find a way to save them both. 

“There’s no way to save them both.” You said, anxiety pricking at your chest when the words felt too true for the situation you were in. “Lifting the slab off of one will crush the other.”

“But maybe…” He mumbled. “What if the slab is lifted all at once?”

“That might be possible if you had Uraraka’s quirk.” You said, relieved that it would be an easy answer for her. You could imagine her crying over this question, just as Midoriya was about to. “But with your Quirk, what would you do?”

He leaned back with a sigh before he answered. “Logically, I’d have to choose the one that has the best chance of survival. But how does one determine that? What if you choose wrong?”

A memory of fire and blood mixing with cake frosting flashes before your eyes. 

“What if, indeed.” You mumbled, hugging the pillow closer and letting your eyes drift back to the TV. You don’t see that Midoriya notices the way a small shiver goes through your body. 

“How would you do it?” Midoriya asked. You let out a sigh before looking back at his big green eyes. 

“I would make sure the surrounding area is stable. Then, I would calm the children while checking them for injuries.” You close your eyes as if playing it out in your mind. You don’t mention that you may try healing them, you aren’t sure how you did it so it wasn’t reliable. “Then, depending on how much time the children have, I would work to calm their parents. If possible, I would bring the parents to the children for a moment so just in case, goodbyes could be said. Then I’d send the parents out and decide. Of course I’d try to save them both. But why give false hope?” 

“If it were Todoroki or Kacchan, how would you choose?” Midoriya asked before slapping his hand over his mouth, shock clear in the air and on his face. You raised an eyebrow as your own shock surged out in a laugh. The air sparkled as the shock became visible with your laugh. 

“The third option.” You answered, waving a patch of shock out of your face. Midoriya’s brow furrowed at your words but was momentarily distracted by the manifestation of your Quirk. He poked out at one of the shimmering patches of air before you could warn him against it and then clutched at his chest when his heart rate fluctuated with a spike of shock. You forced out a harsh breath and the shock melted from the air, puddled on the ground and disappeared. Midoriya blinked and then shook his head and an inquisitive look passed over his face.

“The third option?” He asked, his bright green eyes entirely focused on you. The blush had receded. 

“Yep.” You said calmly, putting extra emphasis on the ‘p’. “I’d crawl under the slab with them and find a way to save them both.”

Midoriya’s eyes hardened at the implication of your answer. He simply stared at you, mouth hanging open slightly. His voice had a slight edge to it that you couldn’t place when he finally spoke again. “Good thing they’re not under a concrete slab then.” 

“You’re the one that brought it up.” You mumbled as he turned back to write out his answer. He joined you on the couch after he finished but left a respectful distance. The silence was quiet and warm, comfortable.

His mother bustled back into the room a short while later. The TV hummed quietly in the background as she dropped onto the couch between you and her son. She pretended to watch the show for a moment before she turned to you with a look almost like pleading in her eyes. 

“Is there anything you’d like to eat my dear?” She said, her concern for you spilling out of her at all angles like a fountain. You catch Midoriya’s slight nod of encouragement from over her shoulder. You nod, despite feeling too tired to feel hungry. Mrs. Midoriya’s shoulders sag in visible relief. You ran through the very short list of easy foods you liked, not wanting to make her feel like she had to go overboard. Her eyes sparkled with an unfamiliar emotion as she listened to you. She was delighted to see your Quirk in action as your joy surrounding the simple food accidentally manifested as a layer of pale yellow drifted lazily around you. Just like her son had, she reached out curiously, gently running a finger along the color in the air. It was so gentle, you could feel the awe in the touch, almost like she had run a finger down your arm. You barely suppressed the shiver but couldn’t hide the goosebumps that covered your exposed skin. She pulled her finger back, a warm smile on her face as she stood and drifted into the kitchen to prepare dinner. A portion of serene joy went with her, following like a lost duckling. You could barely be surprised when it did morph into the shape of a duckling. New fucking party trick. You found yourself thinking while you turned to Midoriya. He had seen it all and was watching you like he was seeing you for the first time. Hell maybe he was. He offered a soft but genuine smile, you hoped the one you gave him in response matched. 

Soon dinner was ready. Sitting at a table with a family was an entirely different beast than eating alone. The warmth of the joy and love in the room was like a balm for your weary soul. You’d be lying if you said it didn’t make your heart ache to imagine that you had missed out on this kind of life. It wasn’t the first time you wondered what your life would look like if you had never been in that car accident. Or what would have happened if paramedics had arrived before the strange man. You ate quietly, listening as Midoriya chattered animatedly about his plans for training for the sports festival. His mother looked concerned, often wringing her hands.

“That sounds like quite a bit of training. When will you have the time to rest?” She asked.

“I can rest after I win.” Midoriya deadpanned. She frowned and gently smacked her forehead with her palm. You couldn’t contain your laugh any longer and it came out as a violent snort. Embarrassment colored the air and your cheeks as you smacked your hands over your face. 

“You disagree?” Midoriya asked, voice shaking with barely contained laughter. Another garbled laughter broke out of your throat as the lingering amusement in the air infected you. You pulled your hands away from your face and sheepishly scratched the back of your neck. 

“No, it’s not that. It’s just…” you said before another giggle makes its way out of you. “That’s just so something Bakugou would say.” 

He made an indignant noise then, mouth hanging open when he realized that he couldn’t deny it. Another ‘Bakugou’ thing was the noise. It makes you laugh harder, wincing as the heartiness of your laugh causes pain to flare in your ribs. Your hand fluttered up to brace your rib cage and your laugh turned into a cough. Your Quirk had automatically flared and constructed a brace to hold your ribs in place, allowing you to draw a steady breath. Midoriya was still trying to come up with an argument for how he wasn’t anything like Bakugou, so he didn’t notice. Mrs. Midoriya however, did not miss a thing. 

“Are you alright dear?” She said, concern spiking through the joy. You winced again and didn't bother with a lie.

“I think a couple of my ribs might be broken. But I’m okay.” You said quietly, eyes slipping closed so you didn’t have to see the outpouring of concern and protectiveness that flowed from the other side of the table. Midoriya’s utensils clattered to the table and his shock joined the tidal wave of emotions. It was quiet for a moment before Mrs. Midoriya let out a sharp breath and the intensity of her emotions dropped. 

“Do you want to go to the hospital?” She asked, voice shaking with a type of rage that you hadn’t seen before. It stung your eyes like smoke but made you feel safe at the same time. 

“No. I’m okay.” You said with a tone that said you were done talking about it and returned to eating. You missed the glance that occurred between the worried mother and son. You missed how the boy with wild green hair slipped his phone out of his pocket and typed out a short message. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Shoto 

He hadn’t been expecting Midoriya to text him again, let alone to be added to a new group chat with Bakugou and the green haired boy. His flames wanted to flare to life at the contents of the message. 

Midoriya: Her ribs are broken. She just said it so damn nonchalantly. 

A queasy feeling invaded Shoto’s stomach. He was forced to drop his phone as his ice flared up like a suit of armor. His breaths came out in forced pants as he tried to regain control and melt the ice. His breathing was steady when he picked up his phone. His hands shook as he typed out a reply to the message.

Todoroki: Are you taking her to the hospital?

Shoto glanced around his room feeling helpless. He had crossed to the door when his phone chirped in his pocket again. 

Midoriya: No. She refused. 

Bakugou: what. the. FUCK.

Despite the situation Shoto felt a smirk leap to his lips at the thought of Bakugou marching back over to Midoriya’s house and dragging you to a hospital. His free hand slipped into the pocket on his hoodie and he brushed the shimmering patch of fabric. His heart settled in his chest. He typed out another message as he headed back to his bed. 

Todoroki: Is she alright?

He lay on his bed wishing that he could ask his sister why girls were so infuriating. 

Bakugou: Are you fucking stupid? Her ribs are fuckin broken dumbass.

For some reason the insult didn’t land the way it normally would have. Shoto had seen the way the other boy had held you, had looked at you. He had been jealous at first, but then seeing the way the blond treated you had begun to warm something in Shoto’s chest. He wouldn’t allow himself the time to unpack any of what that might mean, not when you kept finding new ways to break yourself. His phone glowed in his hand. 

Midoriya: She finished her dinner. Now she’s insisting on sleeping on the couch. 

It sounded so normal, like this was something that had been done a thousand times. It felt like a weight lifted off of his chest. He felt the small smile as he typed out a response. 

Todoroki: Good. She sounds okay.

Bakugou: Damn it Deku don’t make me come back over there.

Shoto huffed a laugh as messages zipped by between the exhausted human grenade and his childhood friend. As he understood it the term friend was used most loosely in this particular instance. He already intended to wake up early so that he could go with you and Midoriya to collect your school things. As he drifted off to sleep he wondered how he had found himself with friends so soon. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Katsuki

He had been drifting off to sleep when the first text came in. Now after arguing with Deku, Katsuki was wide awake. It irritated him that he hadn’t been the one to find you, if he hadn’t dragged his feet while leaving the house he might have been there too. He thought about all your subtle movements and wanted to kick his own ass when he realized you had been hiding your pain. A spike of adrenaline ran through him when he over analyzed each time you had flinched. 

All that was his reasoning for doing push-ups on his bedroom floor at nine on a Sunday night. Anything to fight the itch that told him to march over and demand to sleep on the floor near you. To make sure you were safe, of course, not because the thought of you being alone in the same house as that damn nerd made him want to blow something up. The bracelet you had made for him had done little to keep him calm. Though he supposed that it was that little bit that the bracelet was helping that kept him from actually going over to Midoriya’s place. He ran a finger along it again and didn’t fight the shudder as the calm crept up his arm and ran down his spine. Katsuki got settled on his bed and tried his best to just focus on breathing. As the feeling spread, something in his chest loosened, the tension escaped his body in the form of a sigh. 

He set an alarm earlier than normal so that he would be awake to go with you and Deku in the morning. He wasn’t leaving anything to chance. He never wanted to see you terrified ever again. He quickly gave up trying to convince himself that he would do the same for any of his classmates. No. You were different. You had somehow weaseled your way in between each of his thoughts. It pissed him off almost as much as it scared him. Before his thoughts could spiral too far, his phone chimed from his bedside table. He was less than graceful when he dove for it, landing in a heap on the floor. His nickname for you flashed across the screen and he just stared at it for a moment. Why the fuck did I just launch myself out of bed like that? 

Mantis: I think I can hear you overthinking something. How far do you live from Midoriya?

His heart did something strange in his chest when he barked out a surprised laugh. His fingers flew across the keyboard as he typed out his response. 

Bakugou: Far enough that your freak shit shouldn’t work. You should be asleep.

Katsuki got up off the floor and settled back on his bed, absentmindedly toying with the bracelet, a smirk on his face. He could almost see the pout through your next text when it came through. 

Mantis: Says grandpa Bakugou. What are you worrying about?

His chest felt warm from something other than irritation at the thought of you worrying about him. The feeling soured when the reason he was still awake drifted through his mind. 

Bakugou: Oh I don’t know, maybe about your broken fuckin ribs?

He worried you thought he was mad when a full minute passed between him hitting send and you replying. Thankfully that wasn’t the case. 

Mantis: Oh that? It’s fine, it doesn’t hurt anywhere near as bad as when my ankle got decayed. 

Katsuki felt the weight behind the text like a brick to his chest. Deku was right, the way you so casually talked about current and past injuries was unnerving. You acted like it was normal. His stomach sank like a stone when a single thought clanged through his head it was normal for you. The way you had touched his cheek earlier and whispered to him. You had been so quiet he didn’t think he had heard you correctly. Now he just felt stupid. He will try to kill you again, it was what you had whispered to him all those hours ago. It felt like the last puzzle piece clicking into place. The man who had tried to kill him, who hurt you at the USJ, was the same man that had been the friend of your guardian who had been hurting you. Fuck. His fingers shook with rage as he typed out his next message carefully. He tried once again to keep his breathing steady. 

Bakugou: No one is going to hurt you again. Please get some rest.

Your response was immediate.

Mantis: I will if you will.

He took a deep breath through his nose and let it slowly out through his mouth. 

Bakugou: Goodnight Mantis. See you tomorrow.

His fingers remained locked around the bracelet as he felt his eyes grow heavy. He was able to read your response before he drifted off to sleep with a genuine smile on his face. 

Mantis: Goodnight Gramps.

*

*

*

*

POV: You

You didn’t remember falling asleep the night before, one minute you had been curled on the couch watching a show and now? You were staring at a throw pillow that was shaped like All Might’s head in the low morning light. A small glance around told you that there wasn’t much in the room that wasn’t covered in something All Might related. You definitely weren’t on the couch. You blinked, still half asleep as you shoved yourself upright. The motion sent a painful twinge through you but you gritted your teeth and set your feet on the floor. With the pillow still clutched to your chest, you stumbled sleepily out to the living room, in a vain attempt to retrace your steps. The sight of Midoriya sprawled out and snoring on the couch jogs your memory enough. You remember trying to fight him for the couch while you were half awake. Obviously you had lost the fight. Some sort of technical bullshit about you falling asleep mid argument. Couldn’t be you. Never in my life has that happened, you thought sarcastically as you watched Midoriya sleep for a moment before turning around to shuffle back to his room. 

A glance at your phone told you two things, it was ungodly early and yet two people were still awake. Messages already sent, letting you know that they would be joining you to gather your things. Bakugou made sure to give you ‘permission to wake the Damn Nerd by whatever means necessary’. You smiled at your phone and at the light feeling in your chest. You felt like you had actually rested for once. The day ahead didn’t seem so daunting anymore. 

You changed back into your workout clothes and left the pajamas that Midoriya had lent you in a neat pile near his hamper. You had hesitated putting them inside the hamper, unsure if you would be able to go back to living in the apartment now that Toya had returned. The list of things you hated to do wasn’t long, but at the very top of the list was waking people up. Staring at Midoriya’s sleeping form again, you realized that you would rather set yourself on fire than wake him up, especially if he was going to be training as intensely as he had talked about. Anxiety slithered out of your chest and hung around your shoulders like a snake. Bakugou probably wouldn’t count sobbing on the floor as a part of his ‘by whatever means necessary’ plan. You signed and tried to shake the tension from your hands as you timidly approached the couch. You had reached out to gently shake his shoulder when he snapped awake with a small gasp. Heat flooded your cheeks as you leapt backwards with a startled squeal. It made you feel slightly better to see a similar embarrassment creeping up his neck as he clutched the blanket to his chest. 

“G-good morning!” He stammered out, rubbing at his eyes. “Did you sleep alright?” 

You didn’t trust your voice, the feeling of your Quirk buzzed under your skin like electricity, so you nodded. The sound of his alarm blaring fractured the silence, causing the both of you to jump. He scrambled to silence it before standing from the couch, blanket still securely wrapped around himself as he shuffled towards his room. This was an entirely different side of the normally anxious boy. Still half asleep but content. Uraraka would lose her mind. Amusement, forest green and harmless, floated around you. 

“Thank you for letting me sleep in your room.” You said quietly as he passed you. You relaxed slightly when your Quirk didn’t activate. 

“Anytime.” He said with a yawn. He reached the door to his room when he paused, red creeping farther up his neck this time as he spun around finger in the air, mouth hanging open. His brain seemed to be short circuiting because he stammered out a mix of “I mean— that’s not— wait a minute.” 

You smile, unable to stop the laughter that bubbled out of your lungs. This time your Quirk activated smoothly, tendrils bracing your ribs. You could tell from the faint green glow and the tingling feeling that followed that your Quirk was trying to heal you again. With a sigh, you let it heal and watched how Midoriya’s gaze lingered on your smile. 

“I know what you mean, nerd.” You said quietly. He shot you a grateful smile before he disappeared into his room and shut the door. You opted to sit on the couch while you waited and sent off a text to the only other people awake. 

You: Midoriya is awake, I think. We’ll leave soon. 

*

You don’t know what you expected but it certainly wasn’t being escorted to the apartment by three of your classmates. Todoroki had insisted on using the car that usually carted him from place to place. You had wanted to refuse it but were glad that Bakugou gently shoved you towards the car. You still had no memory of how long you had been running before you ran into Midoriya. You were even more glad when you found out you had run farther than you thought. Completely across the city, farther than you thought. You still felt a dull ache in your ribs but you could tell that your Quirk had healed the worst of the injury. Bruises still lingered on your skin, uglier and more prominent than they had been the day before. You could tell that they looked worse from the way Todoroki had gone paler than normal and a muscle in Bakugou’s jaw twitched as he clenched his teeth. Despite the obvious tension of the cramped back seat of the car you found yourself smiling. The warmth from Midoriya’s apartment followed you and protected you against the chill of apprehension that kept trying to sneak down your spine. As if on instinct Bakugou nudged your shoulder with his. He had been uncharacteristically quiet since arriving at the door this morning. He hadn’t yelled at Midoriya once even though you knew he really wanted to. You leaned into his shoulder and let your eyes fall closed for a moment. 

You found him watching you carefully when you opened your eyes. You couldn’t name the emotion that you felt coming off of him in waves. It was strange that it was mixed with a new type of fear that you also weren’t familiar with. Like the fear of losing something, of forgetting. Your fingers laced with his automatically, grip strong and reassuring, as if to say I’m here, I’m okay. Some of the tension in his shoulders eased a fraction. 

It didn’t take long before you were pulling up in front of the apartment building. Fear coiled low and tight around your soul, freezing you in place as your mind threw out every way this all could go wrong. Of how many people could get hurt. As if you had voiced your thoughts out loud, Bakugou brushed his thumb across your knuckles. Cinnamon and burnt sugar calmed your spinning thoughts. His voice was low but steady when he leaned in closer. “We’ve got your back Mantis.” 

*

*

*

*

POV: Toya

He woke slowly, the warmth of his dream still lingering. His phone chirped from somewhere on his nightstand and when he tried to reach for it, Toya found himself completely tangled in his blankets. One of the staples on his skin had come loose and hooked itself into the plush material of the blanket. It tugged at his numb skin with each attempt to free himself. With a disgruntled sigh, he realized that more than one of the staples had come loose, some had come off entirely. There had been no pain, no blood. The line where burnt skin met flesh had become less intense. Toya blinked and reached for his phone. It was early but there waiting on his phone was a message from you. 

Echo- we’re here. 

He launched himself out of bed then, dragging the blanket with him as he bolted for the front door. He made it to the hallway before the blanket ended up tripping him. As he fell, he saw the door swing open. Your shocked face was flanked by three serious looking teenage boys. Two were very familiar. His brother Shoto and the angry kid from the hospital. The third one had wild green hair, he realized with a jolt of shock, was the one that Shigaraki had been complaining about. The hard wood bit at him where he landed tangled heap. Toya lay there for a second in a silence that seemed to stretch impossibly long. Then, like the sound of bells, you began to laugh. He was distracted momentarily by the sound. He didn’t hear it often enough. He closed his eyes with a groan. A cool hand on his shoulder made his eyes snap open. His little brother’s mismatched eyes were looking back as he crouched nearby. 

“Need a hand?” Shoto had asked. All Toya could do was stare back, voice locked in his chest, and he nodded. Once back on his feet, he realized that you had stopped laughing. A glance in your direction told him why. You had zeroed in on the way the blanket clung awkwardly in some places. 

“And this is why I woke up early. Utterly hopeless.” You muttered while ushering him to the couch. The boy with ash blond hair scoffed and glared around the room. The boy with green hair fidgeted, his gaze danced around the room. Shoto knelt by you as you worked. Toya obeyed every silent command. All too aware that his little brother was kneeling in front of him by your side. Looking at him with eyes that didn’t hold a single flicker of recognition. 

Toya felt wary of the eyes on him as your steady fingers worked to free the fabric from the staples. For a moment there was only the soft sound of metal against wood as more of the staples fell free. For the first time since waking from his coma, Toya realized that he didn’t need the staples holding him together anymore. His skin had healed. He felt a hoarse laugh rip itself free. 

“I’m sorry E, I know you have to get ready for school.” He said, trying to break the tension in the air and failing miserably when his voice rang out. Too loud, like a gunshot. Toya hated the way you had flinched slightly. If I see Shigaraki again I’ll kill him. The boys, Toya realized, had come along in case trouble was waiting for you. They were all tense, prepared for a fight. 

“It’s alright. What kind of hero would I be if I didn’t help my brother?” You asked, voice barely above a whisper. Toya heard the sadness in your voice as his gaze once again slid across Shoto. The blanket dropped away from Toya’s body and you hummed as you stood. A small, content noise that brought a pale blue glow to the room. You directed your attention to your classmates and with a smirk said, “My work here is done. Make sure this walking disaster doesn’t choke on air?” 

The angry blond made some sort of noncommittal noise and crossed his arms over his chest. Toya felt something in his chest flutter at the way you looked at the boy. He hadn’t seen you this confident. Ever.

*

*

*

*

POV: You

“What you thought you’d get to come into my room while I put on my uniform?” You quipped, a smirk growing at the deep blush that worked across Bakugou’s face. Your amusement mingled with his stunned embarrassment in the air as you took another step towards your room. 

“Tch, like hell I’d want to see that anyway!” Bakugou snapped, looking away from you quickly. A blush of your own rose to your cheeks as your Quirk detected the bitterness of the lie. It was sour like lemons. Your thoughts screeched to a halt, very aware that there were other people in the room. You stalked forward, until you were inches from Bakugou. His expression was guarded when he looked at you. 

“Human lie detector, remember?” You mutter pointing at yourself. You don’t fight the victorious smirk as his blush deepens. You reach up and ruffle his already spiky hair and laugh. He swatted your hand out of the way.  

“Oh go to hell Mantis!” He said as he flicked your forehead. You scowl at him and rub the sore spot.  

“I’ll save you a seat.” You said cheerfully as you whirled around and marched into your room without looking back at the mix of emotions in your wake. 

You rush through your morning routine and pack a small duffle bag of necessities on the off chance that you aren’t allowed to come back here tonight. You make sure all your homework is in your backpack and you have everything you need for your classes. You tried to ignore the guilt that kept attempting to settle in your body. For the first time that you could remember your body felt light. Sort of like when Uraraka had made you weightless. The guilt couldn’t seem to get its claws in deep enough before it slid away. I’m sure that’s fine, you thought. You didn’t realize that you were literally glowing until you passed your mirror. You were covered in shimmering pale yellow. The glowing didn’t flicker or fade when you thought sarcastically,  fan-fucking-tastic I glow now. With a sigh of defeat, you walked back out to the group. 

You could almost cut the tension with a butter knife. The silence was suffocating as all eyes snapped to you. The air shifted into varying degrees of alarm and confusion as they took you in. 

“I can’t figure out how to stop it, so I guess I glow now?” You said, laughing a little out of shock and a little because of course another weird thing would happen to you. 

Thankfully, the glowing faded to a light shimmer as you headed for the front door. 

“I’ll call your teacher today.” Toya said, voice coming out unnaturally hoarse as he tore his gaze from his little brother. 

“Okay! Love you bro!” You said as you skipped out the door. You didn’t notice the look that flashed across Toya’s face. But you felt a brief flash of emotion from him that made you slow and turn back to him, he was scared. So you smiled brightly, feeling the shimmering intensify and said, “Everything will be okay.”

You were glad for the privacy of the car after you’d caught the attention of everyone you passed. The attention grated on your nerves. It was even more cramped now with all the school bags. You were sandwiched in between Todoroki and Bakugou. Midoriya had chosen to sit in the front to avoid the death stare he’d received when they loaded into the car the first time. Tension filled the air anyway but it felt different than anger or jealousy. You spent the ride to school in the sleek black car pondering over all the emotions that you had seen that you couldn’t name. There had been more than you expected but then again, growing up in isolation didn’t really allow for much time to learn. There were so many different shades of the emotions you did know that you began to feel like you’d never catch up. Your mind kept fixating on what the pale pink color could mean. A cool hand on your wrist made you jump slightly, the shimmering on your skin brightening as you locked eyes with Todoroki. 

“We arrived at the school.” He said quietly. You observed Bakugou with his arms crossed, tapping his foot impatiently. Midoriya was wringing his hands anxiously as he shifted his weight from foot to foot. Exactly how long had they been trying to get my attention? You thought, head tilting to the side slightly before you slid out of the car with all your bags in tow. You winced as the strap dug into the bruise along your collarbone. Bakugou scoffed and there was a whoosh as the weight disappeared, you squeezed your eyes shut as the movement of the strap over your head sent your hair flying into your face. A small sound of frustration escaped you as you tried to fix your hair. 

“Bakugou!” You whined, mortified by the tone your voice had taken. 

“What? You were taking forever. Let’s go before you make us late.” He said as he slung your bag over his shoulder. He started walking away before you could protest, forcing you to follow. The odd crew caught the attention of multiple students as you passed through the hallways. True to form, class 1-A was in chaos over something when the door slid open. The air was filled with sparkling excitement about the training for the Sports Festival. You made it to your seat before Mina caught sight of Bakugou slipping your duffle bag off his shoulder. It landed next to your desk with a distinctive thwap and only drew more attention. You sighed inwardly at the way Mina was waggling her eyebrows at you and your entourage before she took in the bruising on your face and a frown replaced her bright smile. A flicker of something negative prickled at your back. When you turned around, the feeling instantly morphed into concern as you locked eyes with Yaoyorozu. You saw the way her dark eyes danced across your face before looking at the three boys that were still watching you like hawks even though they had taken their seats. She took a hesitant step towards you but the door to the classroom slid open and Mr. Aizawa walked in. Her lips turned down in a slight frown and she anxiously tucked a piece of hair behind her ear as she sat at her desk. 

“I trust that everyone has read the training schedule, get your gym uniforms on and meet me in the training gyms.” He said flatly, there were dark circles under his eyes as he looked over the excited faces. His eyes landed on you and he cleared his throat to quiet the class again before calling out your name and asked, “hold on a moment will you?

Everyone stopped and a chorus of “~~ohhhh you’re in trouble~~” floated over from where Kaminari and Sero were chuckling. Bakugou, who had already made it over to them, smacked Kaminari on the back of the head. Your eyes met his and you read the silent question, do you want me to stay? The slight shake of your head was all he needed to pull Kaminari out of the room by the ear, grumbling something that you couldn’t hear. A brush of a hand on your shoulder had you turning the other way to see Todoroki and Midoriya mirroring the same concern.

For the first time, instead of the crushing guilt you felt a small flame of genuine joy light within you. Your shimmer became a full on glow again with your smile. The tension in their shoulders melted away and they filed out of the classroom as well. When you turned back to the front of the classroom, you saw Mr. Aizawa pinching the bridge of his nose like someone had told him that his favorite yellow sleeping bag had been shredded. You fidgeted awkwardly for a moment, the glowing turning back to a less detectable shimmer. The silence grew more stifling the longer he stayed quiet. 

“So…” you started, in what you hoped was a joking tone. “I kinda glow now?” 

Mr. Aizawa let out a nose somewhere between a groan and a dry laugh as his hand rubbed roughly against his jaw. He let out a heavy sigh before he said, “We can figure all that out later.” 

“What did you want to talk to me about then?” You asked, anxiety cut through the joy you had been feeling at the look on his face. 

“I spoke with Nezu and All Might about the… situation you and your guardian are in.” He started as he gestured for you to walk with him. “We came to the agreement that you aren’t safe in your apartment.”

“Oh.” You said, out of everything you hadn’t actually considered that they wouldn’t let you stay with Toya anymore. 

“I know the Midoriya’s would be first to offer to take you in but they don’t have much space as it is.” He continued, his footsteps smacked loudly against the tiles of the floor. “We made some calls and the Yaoyorozu’s have agreed to take you in for the time being until we can put a more… permanent… safety plan can be put into place.”

A chill ran the length of your spine. You had worked well with Yaoyorozu on the first and second days of  class but had received nothing but a frosty attitude from her since then. Sure, she had been concerned about you today but it had still started off as a mix of jealousy and anger. Your mind spun as you tried to form the words. You were outside of the locker rooms by the time they came to you. 

“For how long?” You asked, voice more hollow then you would have liked. 

“At least until after the Sports Festival.” He answered calmly. You could see his concern for you but couldn’t feel it. You looked up and noticed that he had activated his Quirk to give you a moment of reprieve, a moment to only feel the emotions that belonged to you. You let out a defeated sigh. 

“And my guardian? He’s going to call you today. He promised.” You said, unable to stop the way your voice rose with a tinge of hysteria. The look on his face then made your blood run cold.

“We haven’t been able to reach him yet.” He said before putting a hand on your head and ruffling your hair. A move, you knew, aimed only to distract you from the rising panic that kept your chest locked tight. “But we’ll keep trying. Don’t worry about anything now except for your sparring match with Bakugou.” 

You swatted his hand away and buried your shock as he took slow, measured steps down the hall away from you. It seemed that none of the boys or Mrs. Midoriya had shared the news about your ribs, or if they did, they had also added that you had somehow healed yourself. Your mind spun as you walked into the locker room. The gentle hum of your classmates getting ready was muted slightly as your own emotions smothered the joy in the room. You kept your mouth shut tight, worried that a single noise would cause unnecessary chaos. You tugged roughly at the tie on your uniform loose with a sigh. You had almost completely forgotten about the bruises hidden beneath your shirt until a sharp gasp and a near overwhelming sensation of concern washed over you like a tidal wave. 

Your hands instinctively rose to cover your chest as you turned, even though you hadn’t removed your undergarments. Yaoyorozu stood closest to you, her hand had flown up to her mouth as if she could shove the sound back in. She was the bulk source of the concern but her gasp had drawn the attention of everyone else in the room. 

Now, on full display for the other girls in your class, was the mosaic of old scars and new bruises that you had been trying to hide since the first day. No one spoke or moved. You saw concern hovering around in the outline of Hagakure’s body, as she had been in the middle of changing before the distraction and was completely invisible. You wished again that you had her Quirk as heat rose to your cheeks. A sharp sniffle from the direction of Asui and Uraraka broke the silence. Yaoyorozu stepped forward, blocking you from the view of the other girls who were still frozen in place, hands fluttering a bit before landing on your shoulders as gentle as a butterfly. She turned you gently too, as she surveyed your bruises, any trace of hostility wiped from her face and emotions. 

“Is this why?” She asked you quietly, having the tact to keep it as private as she could in the silent locker room. “My parents would not say.”

You nodded, mouth still shut tight. You sniffed hard as your eyes began to sting. Her brief anger and jealousy from this morning now made all the sense in the world.  

“I am deeply sorry for my atrocious behavior. To think you had to deal with my attitude on top of this makes me sick.” She said, voice quiet but passionate as the girls behind her shook themselves out of the shock and flocked forward. You nodded at her in a way you hoped conveyed your gratitude for her apology. Your face heated in embarrassment as you were pulled, half naked, into a gentle but firm group hug. You held your chin high and clenched your jaw tighter as a fierce wave of protective energy surrounded you. A single tear escaped and trailed down your cheek before dropping onto Mina’s shoulder. She hugged you tighter while still being mindful of the angry looking bruises that littered your ribcage. 

“Bruises like that… Mr. Aizawa won’t let you spar with Bakugou with broken ribs right?” Uraraka said, voice quiet from somewhere in the middle of the pile. Another round of gasps echoed through the room. Everyone jerked away from you as if you were made of glass. You sighed, hoping to clear the emotions away enough to keep anyone from accidental harm when you spoke. The emotions in the air behaved and you drew in a deep breath, your voice came out hoarse.  

“No broken ribs. Just ugly bruises.” You said. There was a flicker of something across Yaoyorozu’s face but it passed too quickly for you to name it. You turned back to your locker and quickly slipped on your shirt. The bruise on your collarbone was visible, nothing to be done about it I guess. You and the rest of the girls finished getting changed after that. 

Walking out to the training field, you noticed how the girls seemed to cluster around you, shielding you from the prying eyes of other students. You were flanked by Asui and Uraraka, each girl linking arms with you. Asui even more quiet than normal as she clutched your arm tightly, the warmth and pressure surprisingly comforting. Her emotions were a monsoon of sadness, concern and fear that she was carefully trying to control. Uraraka was buzzing with anger, it zipped around her like a storm of angry bees as the boys in the class came into view. She released your arm and marched ahead, straight towards Midoriya. Yaoyorozu slid into step next to you, shame and guilt kept her hands clasped neatly together in front of herself. Her eyes searched the small crowd but you were too focused on the way Midoriya had shrunk back sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck as Uraraka spoke in a soft yet stern tone. You didn't hear what she said but you heard Midoriya stammering over an answer as a deep blush raced up his face. 

“I–She–well–um…” He was saying as you walked over to him. He was grasping at straws, not wanting to tell a secret that wasn’t his to tell. You didn’t need your Quirk to tell you that he was panicking. He shot you a look that was halfway between a call for help and an apology. The corners of your mouth twitched up in a small smile. You put a hand on Uraraka’s shoulder and gently pulled her out of his face. 

“It’s not his fault. He only found out yesterday.” You said quietly. The worry in the air softened for a moment before it spiked back up again. A warm fist landed gently on the top of your head and you didn’t need to turn around to know who it was. The smell of cinnamon and burnt sugar filled your nose as the wind shifted. Asui let go of your arm when she felt your muscles relax slightly. She looked between you and Bakugou, observing with a small smile as you leaned back instinctively, your back brushing briefly against his chest. 

“Tell it right idiot. He only found out because you passed out in his arms.” Bakugou said, the usual sharp tone he used at school was back at full strength. It was your turn to blush as the girls looked between you and the boys. Then they looked at Bakugou expectantly, waiting for an explanation. 

“Tch, this dumbass,” he said, speaking slowly like he was talking to toddlers and resting his flat palm against your head. “Overdid it on a workout, ran clear across the city and found that dumbass,” pointing harshly at Midoriya with his free hand, “and then straight up fainted.”

Midoriya stood frozen, with his mouth hanging open slightly before he nodded and said, “Kacchan is right, that’s how it happened.” He said, shock still fluttering around him like butterflies. It would have been comical if you didn’t know that there were many layers of tangled emotions hidden in this exchange. It was somewhat dizzying so you were thankful when Bakugou scoffed.

“I usually am. Come on Mantis, we’re up first. No holding back okay?” He said, throwing his arm over your shoulders in a move that was a picture of half annoyed and half nonchalant grace. His hand hung in a way that covered the bruise on your collarbone without touching it. To everyone else however, it looked like he was dragging you towards the sparring area. A murmur went through the class as you got into position in front of each other. Mr. Aizawa’s voice cut through the arena as he spoke from a vantage point. “Quirk use is allowed. Obviously killing a classmate is still off the table. Begin.” 

The two of you began to circle each other, his fists were clenched tight as he watched you. He’d seen you fight before, sure, just as you had seen him fight. But you had a slight advantage, in the past you had been stressed out, injured and not at one hundred percent. Today, you were well rested, calm and lacking major injuries. On the sidelines, your classmates were worried, clearly thinking that Bakugou would beat you quickly. But they didn’t know the extent of your training. You had gotten good at dodging angry people and now you could use your Quirk freely. Ideas spun through your mind and you felt a smirk settle on your face as one idea stuck in your mind. 

He lunged first, he always did, aiming his usual right hook for your already bruised jaw. You danced out of the way and jabbed at his shoulder. His arm went slack for a moment. You saw a flare of irritation from around him, costing him precious moments of focus. You used your chance and darted in close, all the while silently instructing the dark tendrils to snake around his arms and legs. He only had time to flinch away from you as you got inside his personal space. 

“Stay.” You said, the shadows solidified, pinning his arms to his chest and his legs together. Unfortunately for him, he was still mid-flinch, and with his arms and legs bound, he began to tip backwards. A strangled noise that was a mix of embarrassment and frustration tore out of him as he scowled at you. You directed more of the solidified tendrils to catch him before he could hit the ground. For fun, you had the tendrils flip him upside down, he hung there wriggling, trying to get loose as you walked towards him. 

“This feels fuckin weird Mantis. Let me down.” He growled as Kirishima howled with laughter. Your smirk grew into a smile and you began to glow again. The tendrils took on a pale yellow glow as well and for a moment Bakugou looked alarmed. But then, he laughed. Pure, genuine laughter that echoed through the arena. Shock bloomed from the sidelines. There were tears in his eyes but he managed to gasp out, “Fuckin stop that!”

“Make me!” You said cheerfully before you turned your back on him and squinted up at Mr. Aizawa. “Did I win?”

You knew it wasn’t over yet though, it had been another part of your plan. You heard the telltale popping that always preceded an explosion and twirled away from it. There was a familiar chorus of gasps at the close call. 

“Missed me!” You called out through the smoke. All Bakugou could do was snarl as his irritation upgraded into intense anger. A strange feeling came over you then as you blinked through the smoke. You couldn’t see anyway so you closed your eyes. Colors exploded behind your eyelids, thrumming like heartbeats, the outlines of your stunned classmates and in front of you, moving quickly through the chaos: Bakugou. The only outline tinged with red, the only outline that thrummed at a faster pace. You drew on that anger, tugging it towards you and building a wall like you had on the second day of class. 

“Stop.” You said sternly and the wall snapped into place. Just in time for Bakugou to run headlong into it and be blown backwards with the force of the shockwave. The crackling of his explosions told you that he had managed to stay on his feet. The smoke cleared from the air, your throat felt raw, but more manageable than it had been in the past. You didn’t taste blood when you swallowed. Your cheeks began to ache from how wide you were smiling. 

Bakugou however, looked positively feral, panting and sweating. A giggle bubbled out through your mouth, you recalled all the solidified emotions in the arena and recreated what you had done on the day of the USJ. The tendrils formed armor around you and lifted you in the air in that odd octopus-like way and carried you quickly towards the spiky haired blond. 

“Oh what the— shit!” Bakugou huffed as he rocketed into the air away from you. 

You outstretched an arm and a tendril wound along it before stretching out further and wrapping around Bakugou’s ankle. Your voice was playful when you spoke next, “Why are you running away? Are you scared to hit a girl?”

There was a flicker of amusement buried deep under his anger as he used explosions to pivot midair. Then, as he was falling to the ground he aimed another massive blast at you. You yelped in surprise, more channeled emotions poured into the odd octopus shape around you, fully encasing you. To your classmates it really did look like you had been swallowed up by a giant octopus. 

“That’s manly as hell!” Kirishima shouted out, all but drowned out by the sound of the massive explosion. It took the brunt of the hit, cracking the concrete beneath you, but the heat still left your skin tender. You felt the emotions-octopus falter in structural integrity as your energy took a nosedive. It deposited you gently on the ground as it melted away, leaving you in an exhausted heap on the ground in the center of the smoking crater. Your eyes stung from the smoke and long buried memories threatened to push to the front of your mind. Fire, blood and cake icing. You blinked hard, staring up at the sky and gave yourself a silent assessment for injuries. It felt like you had a sunburn and a sore throat but there was no blood, no new bruises. Your lungs screamed for fresh air as you closed your eyes again. There were two outlines moving quickly towards you. Bakugou, concern cutting through the haze of anger you had pulled out of him. Mr. Aizawa, concerned and exhausted, probably wished he had never paired you together. Your teacher reached you first and he watched you for a moment, your eyes were still closed but there was a wild smile on your face. Bakugou tripped to a stop a short time later, his concern beating his anger down fully at the sight of you laughing in the center of the crater. 

“Bakugou wins.” Mr. Aizawa announced when the smoke began to clear. There were shouts of alarm from the sidelines and another figure broke off the clump and rushed forward. Your eyes were still closed but you could tell it was Todoroki. The laughter faded into a groan as you pushed yourself up and opened your eyes. 

“Oh come on! I totally had him!” You slurred as exhaustion made your tongue heavy. Mr. Aizawa let out a long, suffering sigh, yet again pinching the bridge of his nose. 

“Do you need to see Recovery Girl?” He asked. Bakugou remained silent. You shook your head slowly and did your best impression of Kaminari after he used too much electricity. Another giggle worked its way out as you stuck out a double thumbs up. 

“All good boss!” You said as you pushed yourself to your feet. You swayed dangerously before a cool hand steadied you. 

“Fine. Go get some rest then.” Mr. Aizawa said as he turned to ready the next pair. You let Todoroki lead you to the benches where the water was and obediently sat while he wordlessly got you water. Bakugou still hadn’t moved. He was staring at nothing, emotions tangling in a confusing web that your scrambled brain couldn’t comprehend. 

“Oi Firecracker! Come take a break!” You called out, gesturing wildly to catch his attention. He shook his head, not in rejection but in shock as his mind cleared and he glanced over at you. You didn’t see what he decided before Todoroki was back with a bottle of cool water. You took it and pressed it against your forehead and let it cool your heated skin. You took a sip and felt your mind begin to clear. There was stomping and then a heavy weight dropped onto the bench next to you. You didn’t need to look to know it was Bakugou and silently offered him your water. He scoffed, something low and nearly unintelligible about germs as he leaned his elbows on the back of the bench. His hand brushed your shoulder gently and you relaxed further. 

“I’ll go get you another one.” Todoroki said, slipping away before Bakugou had the chance to protest that he was perfectly capable of getting one himself. 

“Damn Mantis.” He said, tone somewhere between impressed and annoyed. 

“Back at ya Firecracker.” You said, leaning closer to him as your eyes slid closed. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Toya

The front door had just latched shut when the purple mist of the warp gate appeared in the living room. Toya tensed, a sensation he felt in his shoulders after years of numbness. A chill ran down his spine at the things that could mean. A pale hand came through the mist and beckoned wordlessly for him to come through. Why now? Toya glanced at his phone, it had begun to buzz on the table. An unknown number, most likely your teacher, flashed across the screen. Time seemed to move like molasses for Toya then as Shigaraki came through the warp gate already hissing with rage. 

“That little brat… ruining everything.” Shigaraki was muttering. It was anyone’s guess which brat he was referring to this time. Toya stood frozen, unable to wipe the fear from his face at the intrusion. Crazed red eyes locked with his own. 

“You want to explain to me… Dabi, why am I getting told that little brat wasn’t here last night?” Shigaraki hissed, scratching slowly at his neck. It took real effort for Toya to shove down the protective rage he felt when he looked at the other man. Instead, his face was a perfect mask of aloofness. 

“Who says she wasn’t?” He countered smoothly despite the fear that stuck to his ribs. A sharp laugh and a shuffle of feet had Shigaraki inches from Toya in an instant. 

“You’re normally much better at lying.” Shigaraki said, sounding almost disappointed. Four fingers curled into the fabric of Toya’s shirt before he was tugged off balance. From the floor, gasping for breath, Toya felt Dabi’s rage and relinquished control to deal with what was to come. A warp gate opened beneath him. The last thing he remembered hearing was, “I think it’s time I remind you who is in charge here.” 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

A dull pain lingered under your ribs as you watched the rest of the sparring matches. A couple times you had rubbed at the same spot on your chest as if the motion would ease the pain and the feeling of unease that came with it. We haven’t been able to contact him. Mr. Aizawa’s words replayed in your head as Uraraka sent a classmate tumbling through the air. Bakugou stayed by your side, presence warm and soothing despite the growing feeling of wrongness. It had settled right where the warmth of Toya’s joy had been. He’ll call. He’ll call. He will call. You repeated in your head trying to clear the feeling away. You were shaking slightly when you unconsciously shrank further into  Bakugou’s side. At some point, his arm had settled over your shoulders but it now tightened around you, pulling you closer. Risking a glance up at him you saw that his cheeks were ablaze with a muddled sort of embarrassment. The flicker of protectiveness he felt wouldn’t let him push you away. 

Toya didn’t call. You watched your teachers all day, intently. They weren’t aware of exactly how much your Quirk picked up on. The rumors started to buzz through the school by lunch. Why do you think Aizawa had to remove her from her guardian? Didn’t you hear, her guardian put that bruise on her face! It shouldn’t have bothered you, the whispers, but the longer the stares became the sharper your temper got. You weren’t the only one. You had overheard your classmates trying to dispel the ugly rumors. By lunch you had reached your breaking point. You had managed to keep your composure this long but hearing one more person accusing Toya had you slamming your hands down on the lunch table with a groan of frustration. You wanted to march back to the apartment and drag him here by his scorched ears. Never letting you know it’s next move, your Quirk activated, sending tendrils of shimmering red annoyance out around you. They flicked out at the worst of the gossiping students and sent a couple of lunch trays arcing through the air. Silence slammed down over the cafeteria. There were flickers of amusement from your class, Yaoyorozu simply held out a handkerchief out to the loud blond from class 1-B with a look of disdain. Then, startled laughter began to roll through the room. You ducked your head, bowed lightly and mumbled out an apology to the students picking food out of their hair. You took your seat again and felt Todoroki shaking with a silent laugh that he was trying to pass off as a polite cough. 

“And you called Bakugou a firecracker.” He said through the ghost of a smile. You dropped your head into your hands with a small huff before you peeked up at him. His cheeks had gone pink, how strange. Bakugou pressed into your side in a move not unlike a cat, that stupid cocky grin on his face. There was a competitive fire in his eyes that made your muscles ache preemptively. How could he possibly be thinking about sparring again?

“You held back earlier.” He said, making sure his eyes were locked on yours. “Next time we fight, don’t. Got that?” 

*

*

*

*

POV: Katsuki

He wasn’t sure what made him say it. He had never felt more scared than he had seeing the crater he had put you into this morning. Sparring with you had lit something in his chest that Katsuki couldn’t name. His Quirk had seemed turbo charged but he hadn’t hurt himself as a blast that size normal would have. He had felt too hot and his lungs had felt too tight, seeing you there on the ground grinning like an idiot, like you proved something. You had walked to the benches in a daze with that IcyHot bastard because Katsuki couldn’t fucking move. He had been struck by the thought that he had caused you more pain and his muscles locked up. He stayed that way when Kirishima clapped him on the shoulder and began talking about something. But Katsuki hadn’t comprehended a single word. Your voice had cut through the air and yanked him out of the spiral. 

He had sat with you on the bench through the rest of the matches and hadn’t missed the moment you had begun to tremble. The way your hand slowly brushed along your ribs. His mind emptied completely and his heart had begun to race when you pressed further into his side. He had only glared when Kirishima waggled his eyebrows suggestively. The day dragged on and the damn rumors began. Katsuki had noticed that by lunch, your jaw stayed clenched shut tightly. Then you flipped the fuckin lunch trays. Nothing had ever filled him with such genuine amusement, not even All Might. At least it felt a lot like amusement, his chest felt warm and his palms began to sweat. He couldn’t stop himself from pressing closer to you than he had to as he locked eyes with you. Something in the deep blush on your cheeks had lit that flame in his chest again. We’ve gotta spar again. That must be it. He felt his signature smirk slip into place.

“You held back earlier.” Katsuki said, his eyes never straying from yours. “Next time we fight, don’t. Got that?”

Nothing else mattered in that moment other than the slight raise of your eyebrow and the way that your head dipped in a nod.

Chapter Text

POV: You

The rest of the day had passed without incident, though the unease stuck in your ribs. At least the glowing stopped. When the final bell rang you shot out of your chair with a wince. You shot a look at Yaoyorozu before you darted out of the room in search of Mr. Aizawa. He didn’t take long to find as you practically slammed into him ten strides from the classroom. 

“I was just coming to find you.” He said as he kept his eyes on your classmates crowding the door behind you. “We were unable to contact your guardian.”

The unease you had been feeling shifted sharply in your lungs, stealing the air away. 

“We even had All Might check your apartment.” He said placing a grounding hand on your shoulder. You could see his apprehension in the air as you stared through his chest. Your heart sank further and you closed your eyes when Mr. Aizawa spoke again. “The place has been empty all day. His phone is inside.”

You aren’t thinking as you swat his hand off your shoulder like it burned you. Your voice is a strangled whisper when you manage to speak, “No.”

You can feel when he activates his Quirk or rather you can’t. Everything goes numb in an instant. The longer he doesn’t speak the stranger you feel. A bad kind of floaty this time. Your stomach flipped and you pressed a hand over your mouth. Your eyes began to sting and you blinked furiously and stared up at the fluorescent lights. Your voice is smaller than you’ve ever heard it when you say, “Maybe he was just on a walk? Just thinking?”

The mask of exhaustion that Mr. Aizawa always seemed to wear cracked at your words. Your classmates stopped trying to listen in and someone slid the door shut. Your hands hung limply at your sides as the first of the tears leaked out of your wide eyes. 

“Maybe.” Mr. Aizawa said quietly. “We will keep trying.”

His sharp gaze left yours as you wiped roughly at your face and focused somewhere behind you. Tears stopped as fast as they began. You could feel eyes watching you as you nodded. You returned to the classroom on silent steps, looking like you’d seen several ghosts. All chatter had stopped but you didn’t notice. Your focus had narrowed to your bags, arranged neatly on your desk. You were only vaguely aware of someone trying to talk to you. Your ears felt like they had been stuffed with cotton. A rough but warm calloused hand gently grabbed your wrist as you passed. Your gaze trailed up the arm, to the shoulder and finally to the face. Bakugou was looking at you, irritation sinking into concern at the blank look on your face. He released his grip on your arm. 

“What happened?” He asked. 

“He’s missing, my guardian.” You said slowly, hating how the words tasted too sweet. Too true. Objectively you knew that Toya wouldn't have gone anywhere willingly. But that did little to quell the panic in your chest when Bakugou frowned at your words. You continued after your gaze drifted back to your bags. “Looks like I’ll be staying with Yaoyorozu for a while.”

As if sensing your need to be anywhere that wasn’t in front of prying eyes, Yaoyorozu stepped closer to you, placing a calming hand on your elbow before linking arms with you. She was tense under the scrutinizing glare that Bakugou sent her way. You wished she could see the concern that was the cause.

“Our ride is here.” She said calmly, holding her chin higher in an attempt to ignore the glare. A sigh tumbled from your lips and you nodded. 

“I’ll text you.” You whispered before you let Yaoyorozu pull you gently away from him. She paused only to gather her own things, parking you next to Todoroki’s desk. It was subtle, the brush of his hand against your own. The gesture was brief yet full of emotion. You risked a glance at his face, equal parts concerned and grateful to see the blank mask he normally wore at school. Even his emotions seemed muted. 

“The heroes will make everything right.” He said. Beautiful. Painfully beautiful. You had to look away when you drew too many similarities to the older brother he didn’t remember. Your gaze briefly landed on Midoriya, who was deep in thought about something, before your attention was brought back to the girl with the high ponytail. 

“Shall we?” Yaoyorozu said, offering you her arm again. You nodded and hooked your elbow with hers. 

*

*

Getting to the car and the drive to Yaoyorozu’s house was uneventful, passing in a blur. But pulling up to the property, a small gasp slipped from you. The mansion loomed over the elegant driveway. When she got out of the car and automatically began to walk for the front door, you gaped after her. She paused on the stairs with a small noise of surprise before turning back to you with an embarrassed smile. 

“I do not have many visitors.” She said, waiting for you to catch up before continuing up the steps. 

“It's okay. I don’t see houses like this every day.” You whispered as you hurried up the steps behind her. Inside was just as elegant as the outside and just as overwhelming. Despite being physically warm, the air held a lonely chill to it. You felt the flickers of emotions from tired house staff but found nothing too concerning. Yaoyorozu led you to a large dining room and set down her bag. She had barely sat down when someone swept into the room with a tray of tea and snacks. You unintentionally tuned out the polite conversation they were having as you zeroed in on the snacks. You hadn’t realized how hungry you were, you couldn’t remember eating lunch. Time seems to stretch and shrink strangely as you both eat snacks quietly. Just when you feel like you are about to completely unravel, Yaoyorozu shifts uncomfortably and breaks the silence. 

“I know I already apologized for my behavior,” she started, unable to look you in the eyes. “But I need you to know how truly sorry I am for how childishly I acted.”

Sweetness from her words coated your tongue and you felt yourself nod. Her cheeks were burning red and embarrassment floated around her. For a moment you thought about how she had acted. You concluded that the behavior only began after you started spending time with Todoroki. Their interactions replayed in your mind then and you noticed that there had always been the faintest line of pink that flowed from her chest towards him. You tilted your head to the side and looked at her embarrassment again. 

“What emotion would be pink?” You mutter to yourself. Yaoyorozu makes a strange sound and looks you directly in the eyes. 

“What do you mean?” She squeaks out, holding a hand to the exact spot on her chest where you had seen the pink coming from. You feel your cheeks go hot as you try to think of an easy way to explain things. 

“My Quirk. I can see emotions as different colors in the air. I can channel those emotions and do things with that energy.” You explain quietly, keeping a close eye on your surroundings to make sure the emotions continue to behave. She tracks the way your eyes glide across the room. Your eyes settled back on her and you whispered,  “But I’m not sure what pink means.” 

“Let me show you to your room. I will have the staff bring us dinner. We have much to talk about.” She said with a soft, somewhat sad smile. A thoughtful look danced across the girl’s face as she collected your bags for you and swept you out of the room with an arm gently around your back. 

*

*

*

*

POV: T… Dabi.

Fear infected every muscle in his body. They shook with the tension of each scream he held back. He felt each staple as they bit into his once numb skin. He was bleeding. His mind was fracturing, his nerves were screaming, but still he bit out a laugh after the next staple went in. He didn’t need to open his eyes to know that would cost him as a growl of frustration filled the air. Shigaraki had been at this for hours. Dabi wasn’t sure why he was still alive. But the part of his mind that worried about his family kept him awake, enduring. He was tired. So very tired. Every time he felt like letting go a different face flashed against his eyelids. The way you had smiled. The way his little brother looked at you. It would make his heart jump in his chest and his eyes would snap open. Air that tasted like smoke burnt his lungs even though there was none in the air. 

He could take it. As long as it kept you from the same fate, he could take it. Dabi would strike any deal, make any bargain to make sure that his family would be safe.

“Now, let’s try this again. Where was she?” Shigaraki rasped. Dabi’s stomach flipped as the scent of decay washed over him and he opened his eyes to see Shigaraki’s pale hand hovering over his chest. Dabi’s pulse spiked again. 

“Dunno. She wouldn’t say.” He wheezed, body alight with pain. The pale hand formed a fist before it withdrew. Dabi tracked the movement with his eyes, in too much pain to do little else. Anger raised his pulse again as he wished he had just called your teacher back last night. He didn’t feel stupid often but this, he knew, could have been prevented. If I had just completed my mission earlier, he thought bitterly as regret overtook his anger briefly. 

Shigaraki had not been pleased with that answer and drove another staple into his skin. This was all about control. Shigaraki needed to feel in charge and he used pain to do it. Pain I can handle, he thought despite his body feeling like it was giving up. He could no longer focus on any cohesive thought as the pain became unbearable. All that made sense was the fury that railed on his mind. Fury and flashes of memories. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You 

You learned what it meant to have a crush. Yaomomo, she had insisted you call her that, had asked you to explain the type of feeling that the pink usually came with. You had explained that the pink had usually been accompanied by soft, warm feelings. She giggled and said, “I hear that is what a crush feels like.”

A light flicked on in your mind and you slammed a fist down on your palm. 

“That’s it!” You exclaimed quietly as your curiosity took the shape of shimmering butterflies that danced through the air. Yaomomo looked at you then, a bit in awe and a bit nervous. You didn’t fully understand the twinge in your chest when you said, “You have a crush on Todoroki then!”

She went as red as a strawberry, a strangled noise leaping from her lips and her embarrassment solidified into little crabs that threatened to pinch at you. You pulled your knees to your chest and the fabric of the blanket rustled with the movement. You felt a warmness that wasn’t from the air. It began in your chest and spread through your limbs. You laughed, resting your head on your knees and she made a noise of indignation, still trying to deny your claim despite the words being locked in her throat. 

“Talking is nice.” You said, shifting the topic to spare her anymore embarrassment. “I’ve never really had friends before.” 

When you looked back at Yaomomo she was giving you a sad, knowing, smile. The next time she spoke, her voice had lost the proper vibrato that it had at school and she mirrored your posture on the bed. It was only two simple words, she suddenly seemed closer to your age. “Same here.”

Dinner came not long after that and you felt the knot of worry ease slightly as you ate. You were struggling to keep your eyes open by the time the food was gone and Yaomomo was watching you with a soft look on her face. 

“Sleep well.” She said before she slipped out of the room and disappeared down the hall. You changed quickly and barely remembered to send off a text to the boys that had helped you. 

You: Thank you for all the help. Settled in at Yaoyorozu’s. Sleeping now. 

You plugged in your phone and were asleep before your head hit the pillow. 

*

The harsh lines of his scars had softened, and looked almost healed. It sent a funny flutter through your chest. Toya was walking ahead of you, happier than you had ever seen him. There was warmth on either side of you as you walked towards your destination. The Sakura trees were in full bloom. 

“A perfect day for soba!” He said in a sing-song tone, pure joy making the air around him sparkle. There was a scoff from beside you, you could practically hear the eye roll. There was a bounce in his steps and the flutter turned painful. 

The dream shifted then. 

Smoke filled the air bringing visibility to near zero. Your lungs were tight but not burning, not yet. You were frantic, chasing that haunting scream. A noise that was as familiar as it was foreign. You fought against the fear as you ran blindly through the woods. You had to find him. You didn’t know what was making Toya scream that way but you had to find him. Your heart nearly stopped when you saw blue flames swirling like a cyclone. They licked against your skin, leaving angry red welts as you tried to push closer to Toya. As if there wasn’t a raging inferno ready to take you alive. 

“Toya!” You screamed, the air rippled, the oily darkness beat the flames back. Rage like you had never seen exploded out of him as he looked through you.  

The dream changed again.

You had your toes in the sand, the sun was setting. The pain in your chest brought tears to your eyes. Toya was sitting beside you but he felt a million years away. You had finished making the master blanket of calm. 

“What’s wrong Toya?” You asked, the blanket solidified and dropped over both of you. He sighed, a long somewhat exhausted sound. His smile was sad when he looked at you. But he didn’t say anything. 

You hated the place the dream took you next with all your heart. 

Toya was chained to the wall in the basement of that damn bar, coated in blood. That bastard Shigaraki had replaced all the staples and then left Toya there. You didn't need to look closely to know that the cuffs were nullifying Toya’s Quirk. A choked sob left your mouth. 

“You… shouldn’t be here… Echo.” He said, each word was followed by a wet sounding gasp. You tripped forward on numb feet. Standing in front of him, tears staining your cheek, you realized that you had no idea what to do to help him. You swept his sweat soaked hair out of his face, the white hair even more noticeable now. Your hands were shaking so hard as fear gripped your heart. 

“Tell me how to help you.” You cried. 

Toya was too quiet and still and seconds seemed to stretch into minutes before he gasped sharply and his ice blue eyes focused on you. 

“Stay safe.” He said with a grimace that broke your heart. There was a loud crash as something on the floor above you was thrown, smashing against the floor. Both you and Toya flinched. 

“I’m getting you outta here.” You said, surprised by the steady sound. Without a plan your hands found the chain and worked to loosen it, letting Toya sink to the floor. A groan, made half out of pain and half out of relief, came from Toya. You could see his muscles twitching, fighting to relax after hours of being tense. 

“You… can’t… be… here.” He said through gritted teeth. You scoffed despite the fear that lodged itself in your gut. 

“Is that so? Who else is always saving your ass?” You asked, unsure where this confidence came from. 

“Don’t need saving. I’m fine.” He said after a wheezing cough. Your heart raced in your chest. 

“I’ll always save you, Toya.” You said helping him into a more dignified sitting position without jostling him too much. You pretended not to notice the tears tracked down his bloodied cheeks. In lines as thin as spider silk your Quirk reacted. It siphoned off his pain, transferring it to you. At the same time it worked to soothe and protect him. It worked its way through each injury the staples caused. Not fully healing, but fortifying. A barrier of gold formed around him, protecting him from further injury. You looked around the room frantically, unsure of how you got here and how you would get him out. His hand was shaking when he ruffled your hair. 

“Get outta here kid.” He said, sighing in relief when he realized he could take a full breath.

*

You woke with a sharp gasp, cheeks wet with tears. The dream had shaken you to the core and left phantom aches in the lines the staples had taken across Toya’s skin. You roughly wiped the tears from your face and blindly searched in the dark for your phone. Being in a strange room didn’t help. The brightness of the screen blinded you in a different way when you looked at it. You wanted to groan as you noticed it was just before your alarm was supposed to go off. You felt anything but rested. Fear stuck to the roof of your mouth like peanut butter. Days like this, when you felt your Quirk buzzing beneath your skin, you were better off keeping your mouth shut tight. You got ready for school and sighed when you noticed your red rimmed, puffy eyes. You splashed some cold water on your face. You left the bedroom with your backpack slung over a shoulder. 

You followed your nose back to the dining room that you had been in yesterday. A wide range of food was set out and Yaomomo was already eating at the table. You got yourself a small plate of food, still too unsettled to be any amount of hungry. You could see her concern as you chose to sit in a chair close to her. You picked at your food. 

“Did you not sleep well?” She asked carefully. You shook your head slightly before typing out your response, not willing to take any chances for your Quirk to misbehave. 

You: Slept fine until a nightmare woke me up.

You watched how her eyes skated over the text and she nodded before setting a mug of tea in front of you. 

“Drink this.” She ordered. You obeyed and let the tea warm you from the inside. You must have looked close to fainting because the tea was sweet. A warm silence fell over the room and you let your eyes close briefly, reading the hum of house staff and let out a sigh. It didn’t take long for you to drain the mug.

*

*

The next three weeks passed in a blur of training and nightmares. Despite everyone’s best efforts to keep your mind off of things, worry had super glued itself to your bones. The fear of what was being done to Toya had taken center stage in your mind every time you tried to relax. Things had gotten… weird… your heart kept trying to leap from your chest and your voice hid down deep. Always when you see either Bakugou or Todoroki. Each day that you didn’t speak sent Bakugou into a worse mood than before. The dark smudges beneath your eyes became more noticeable by the day but you weren’t the only one. 

It looked as if Midoriya had been sticking to the training schedule he had wanted. You watched as he tried and failed to drink water. He frowned at the water bottle with a look that told you he was on autopilot. With a sigh that sent worry twirling through the air like falling petals, you took the bottle from him and unscrewed the cap before handing it back to him. He smiled at you like Kaminari did after he fried his brains. You fought back a laugh and grinned back at him. You then stretched, joints popping and a yawn joined the mix. 

“Tch,” Bakugou said, taking in the fatigue emanating from you and the boy behind you, he crossed his arms over his chest with a scowl. “No use in training this hard if you sleep through the Sports Festival.” 

He masked concern disguised as disgust. In a moment of pure exhaustion Midoriya barked out a laugh. 

“Haha nerd.” He exclaimed before his eyes widened, awareness returning to him, he slapped his hands over his mouth. Bakugou stiffened, scowl shifting to focus on the boy behind you. Midoriya turned beet red and was stuttering out an apology as Bakugou pushed himself to his feet. Fear like a rainstorm pattered down on your shoulders and your body moved in a flash. Faster than someone who was running on fumes should have been able to move, you stepped in between the two boys. Just break line of sight, you thought as you caught Bakugou’s eye with a stern look on your face. You shook your head as if to say don’t you dare or go cool off, and pointed calmly to the door of the classroom. His glare morphed to a frown as Katsuki Bakugou shoved his hands in his pockets and stomped out of the room. 

Sound erupted in the room as everyone rushed to check on Midoriya, who seemed to be melting into his desk from relief. The term Bakugou Whisperer echoed around the room, you weren’t sure how it made you feel. You felt the moment Midoriya fell asleep at his desk before anyone in your class noticed. You couldn’t help the small sad smile that grew on your face. Yaomomo checked on you briefly, only she knew that you were barely sleeping, before she moved to calm Uraraka. You felt a pair of eyes on you as you looked to the door. Todoroki had been like a silent shadow in the last few weeks. A steady, grounding presence in your life. He tilted his head towards the door and mouthed, “Roof?”

You nodded and slipped quietly out of the classroom. Todoroki fell into step beside you. Guilt thrummed in your chest each time you didn’t tell him about his brother. It still wasn’t your secret to tell. You knew the route to the rooftop like the back of your hand. You opened the metal door harder than you meant to and your footsteps were near silent as you approached Bakugou’s tense form. 

“Damn nerd.” He muttered, face in his hands. Bakugou, you learned, did not take being embarrassed well. But you also knew that he was handling it better now than he had before. It was clear in the way that he leaned into your touch when you nudged him with your shoulder. He let out a long sigh before he dropped his hands from his face and cast a look at you and Todoroki. 

“You lost IcyHot?” He said, annoyance flickered up by his head, shimmering in the slightly chilled morning air. You gave Todoroki credit, he didn’t flinch at the tone. Just stared back blankly before answering quietly, “Not at all.”

As if to make a point, he sat on the roof, his back to the railing and closed his eyes. Your cheeks grew hot when his shoulder brushed gently against your leg. Bakugou huffed, small explosions crackled around his hands. He's really worked up about something. You don’t give yourself a chance to second guess your actions as you reach out and touch the back of his hand. It was just a quick tap but a feeling like electricity arced through your chest, causing you to grip the railing tightly as your knees went wobbly. This hadn’t been the first time this had happened but every time it did, you always sucked in a sharp gasp. This time was different only in the company you had. Bakugou’s eyebrows knitted together and his concern for you filled the air. Todoroki tensed as you lowered yourself to the ground. 

“What the hell was that?” Bakugou snapped, shattering the silence as he knelt next to you. You hadn’t mentioned the dreams. Hadn’t mentioned the lingering pain they caused. And now, you didn’t know how to bring it up without pissing them off. 

You just fixed him with a tired glare as you caught your breath. 

“Nope. You’re not getting off that easy. Tell me.” He said, no hint of anger, only seriousness. 

“Muscle spasm.” You answered, voice so soft the boys have to lean closer to hear you. Bakugou frowned but stayed silent as he helped you move to sit against the railing. 

“You need rest.” Todoroki said unconsciously pressing into your left side as Bakugou settled into the place on your right. You felt a small grin on your lips as you wordlessly weaved a blanket of calm. You hadn’t done this in a while. It hadn’t felt right to be calm when Toya was out there hurting. But something in your chest told you that just a little bit would be okay. 

“We all need rest.” You said and the blanket solidified. Bakugou sighed, relaxing at the sound of your voice. You watched as the blanket floated down and covered the three of you in warmth. A yawn bounced from you to the boys as you all began to relax under the slight weight. The school day wasn’t over but with the Sports Festival being a week away, the students were given the free time to do what they wanted, so you didn’t panic when you felt your eyelids growing heavy. For the first time in three weeks, you slipped into a dreamless sleep.

*

*

*

*

POV: Dabi

He wasn’t sure how much time had passed, only that it had indeed passed. Dabi spent his days chained up to the wall of the basement. His nights however, proved that time marched on. That first night after he’d been captured, you had appeared. A ghostly, shimmering figure but it was you all the same. He had hoped he was hallucinating but then your Quirk had stabilized his injuries and calmed the storm of rage in his mind. 

He wasn’t sure of much anymore, but he was sure that you were still trying to save him. That you still believed there was something worth saving. That thought alone was almost enough to keep him sane. Almost. Dabi had nothing better to do than look back on his life. Each avenue he explored led back to the same root cause. His father. The number two hero Endeavor. His rage had started out as something bitter, ebbing and flowing like a tide. Over three weeks it grew into something corrosive. Every night without fail, you appeared and tried all over again to free him. Every night, without fail, you had worked to calm him and soothe the worst of his pain. But something had always prevented you from actually getting him free and it began to grate on his nerves. He was starting to believe that the heroes were lying to you, no one was coming for him. No one, it seems, but you.  

You had appeared to Dabi again last night and you barely had the energy to keep him calm. He noticed the way you moved yourself like you were sore, limbs like lead. 

“Mr. Aizawa says that they are trying. I’m sorry it’s taking so long Toya.” You had sighed, rubbing a hand roughly down your face. He’d noticed the dark circles under your eyes then. Seeing your exhaustion had done nothing to quell the rage in his chest. He had said bitter, unkind things that he could no longer recall but they had caused your image to flicker but still, you tried to help him. Your power reached out, that familiar tingle of calm tried to worm its way through his defenses. In the dank basement Dabi allowed himself to feel the regret over snapping at you, of refusing to let you help him. Then he snapped, rage boiling over and burning the only one in his vicinity. 

“Stop calling me that and stop killing yourself to save me. Just go!” Dabi shouted. His mind was a mess, not a single thing seemed to make sense anymore except for the rage. Dabi had made enough of a fuss, wailing and screaming at himself, that Shigaraki had sent one of the new recruits down to check on him. You shot a panicked look at the sound of the light footsteps approaching the door and then your gaze had cut back to him. 

“I found you once Toya, I’ll find you again.” You said, voice small as your image flickered out of existence. The fight went out of him then. 

The girl who checked on him couldn’t have been much older than you were and it made his chest ache. The way she smiled at his blood with a dreamy expression on her face had unnerved Dabi. 

“You’re not dying are you?” The girl had asked, eyes trailing over all the blood as she moved closer to him. 

“Still alive. Sorry.” He said, the mask of indifference securely in place. He fought against the flinch when she dragged a finger over his bloodied arm with a pout. 

“Such a waste. You have such pretty blood.” She said, there was a far away look in her eyes as she took a deep breath through her nose. Dabi was sure his blood turned to ice when she sighed and said, “Someone else was here.”

Her golden eyes took on a mischievous gleam as she glanced around the room. A small giggle shook her shoulders when her eyes landed on the last spot Dabi had seen you. The smile that stretched across her face was haunting as she said, “She smells like she has pretty blood too.” 

*

*

*

*

POV: Katsuki

The last time Katsuki had sat on the roof with you, he had fallen asleep and then offended you. He was determined that this time would be different. He forced his eyes to stay open despite the fatigue that tried to pull them closed. Your breathing had evened out, your head was resting on his shoulder. Katsuki wasn’t used to feeling so settled. His entire life he felt he had been chased by a shadow of needing to be the best. But here, in this quiet moment, he didn’t feel like the only son of Japan’s best designers. With you, he didn’t feel like he needed to be perfect and that feeling was terrifying. Katsuki tried to focus on what exactly it was that scared him so much but came up with nothing. He was yanked from his thoughts by the small noise of contentment that you made in your sleep. The blanket glowed brighter with the sound and it took more effort to stay awake. Luckily, the silence was broken by Todoroki, who yawned deeply and leaned his head against your shoulder. 

“I’m glad she’s finally resting.” He said, voice just as quiet as it always was. Katsuki couldn’t help the spike of jealousy that rose in his chest. Katsuki felt a glare settle on his face despite the calming influence of the blanket. 

“Tch, she takes care of everyone except for herself. It’s fuckin’ irritating.” Katsuki muttered, more to himself but the jealousy in his chest shifted to something like irritation. The past three weeks had been so full of studying and training that Katsuki barely had the time to spend with you. Every time he tried, you either hadn’t said a word or that damn IcyHot bastard was there, hovering like a damn puppy. Now that he had the time to really think about it, wasn’t that exactly how he was acting? Like some damn junkie, tweaking out every time he wasn’t able to properly spend time with you. It wasn’t subtle either, his temper which already carried a reputation, had been worse. He hated every time he snapped or shouted something hurtful at someone else but he couldn’t stop it. He didn’t know how. No one had taught him how to properly express what he was feeling so everything always came out wrong. Katsuki figured that there were worse people to be stuck on a roof with than Todoroki. Until the dense bastard decided to open his mouth that is. 

“I worry that the heroes won’t be able to find her guardian.” Todoroki said, his voice little more than a whisper. Katsuki’s gaze cut to the boy with two toned hair and saw the way his eyebrows were pulled together, how his lips turned down in a slight frown. Katsuki felt something in his chest still when the other boy’s mismatched eyes locked onto his as he said, “I hope I am wrong. He seemed nice, even with whom he kept as friends.”  

“Don’t put shit like that out there, the pros know what they’re doing. Everything will work out.” Katsuki said, tone harsher than he intended but it didn’t seem to phase Todoroki. The other boy just nodded and his eyes slid shut. And just like that, Katsuki was the last one awake and fighting sleep like it was another villain. It was a battle he was quickly losing. He had almost nodded off for the fourth time when you stirred slightly and caused him to go completely still.

“You think too loud.” You mumbled as your hand snaked down his arm, coming to a rest at his palm. Katsuki felt heat rise from the center of his chest to the top of his head. He watched as the corners of your mouth twitched up into a small smile. The words of protest stayed locked in his throat, that smile made him feel like you could see him anyway. It was a little more unsettling than he would ever admit, the way you always seemed to see him. Not just the person he pretended to be. The feeling didn’t last long though, because you had begun to hum as you intertwined your fingers with his. The soft lilting notes filled the air with a dome of shimmering color. Katsuki took in each color, making a mental note to ask you what the hell each color meant this time. The air around him looked like a damn pastel watercolor painting, pale blues, teals, pinks and gold. You continued humming and the colors swirled around in a near hypnotizing way. This time, when his eyes grew heavy, Katsuki didn’t fight it. He let his eyes slip closed. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Shoto

Shoto stirred briefly when he heard you humming but then his relaxation deepened and he felt the weariness he had been trying to ignore for three weeks catch up to him. Just before sleep claimed him, he felt your fingers trail down his arm and interlaced your fingers with his. A phantom flame lit across his skin, following the trail your fingers had taken, and settled in his chest. He felt too hot and too cold all at once. But the moment was fleeting, the gentle warmth of your Quirk’s influence settled something in Shoto. He let out a sigh as that tight feeling in his chest unknotted. He drifted off to sleep feeling lighter than he had in years. And as another first, he slid into a dream. 

*

The air was stifling and full of thick, acrid smoke. His mouth was burning with bile and tears were racing down his cheeks. Shoto was tired, his muscles were screaming at him to give up. But still he pushed himself to his feet and glared at the man standing in front of him. His father. There was a flash of white hair, a young voice shouting in anguish and a door slamming. It made Shoto angry for some reason. Almost as soon as the swell of rage rose in his chest a soft warm glow appeared beside him. A wave of calm washed over him.

The dream changed as Shoto unconsciously nuzzled into your shoulder. 

He felt safe even though he had no idea where he was. Cherry blossoms were blooming and you were beside him. Someone, Shoto didn’t bother to pay attention to who when you were there smiling in front of him, was out of sight and was humming a light, familiar tune. Your laughter cut through the air as the stranger spoke in a carefree sing-song tone, “A perfect day for soba!”

*

Shoto blinked awake slowly. He spent a moment blinking at the sky as the dream stuck in his mind. Slowly he noticed that the sun had moved across the sky indicating that a good chunk of time had passed. He rubbed at his eyes with his free hand. You were still breathing softly beside him, the air was still calm and warm. He spared a glance to Bakugou and was met with the blond’s sharp glare. Most normal people would have looked away but Shoto had never been normal. So he held the angry boy’s gaze calmly. 

“Did you spend the whole time glaring at me?” Shoto asked as something like confidence flared in his chest. Bakugou’s scowl predictably deepened at this and Shoto found himself having to force his lips together in a tight line to prevent the smirk from making it onto his face. 

“Like hell I would. Shut up.” Bakugou mumbled with a guarded tone. 

“She’s still sleeping.” Shoto observed. Bakugou scoffed as if to say no shit. Shoto hid the smirk this time by looking away, freeing his phone from his pocket with his free hand. It was just before lunch and for a moment he just stared blankly at his phone. Then his eyes slid up to meet Bakugou’s again before Shoto said, “We slept for three hours. We should wake her for lunch.”

He slowly slipped his hand from yours and shifted to a crouch in front of you. His head tilted to the side as he watched you. He saw Bakugou hurriedly slip his hand from yours. Then all hell kind of broke loose.

*

*

*

*

POV: You 

The first thing you are aware of is the loss of the warmth in your hands. You jerked awake with a startled noise, eyes snapping open and hands flying up to block your face. Every nerve in your body was on edge despite the steady warmth of your Quirk’s calming influence. Your breath comes out in shallow puffs as you blinked against the bright sky that was so at odds with the blank darkness you had just been in. Your heartbeat was a weird mix of fast and sluggish. 

“Oi! Cut that shit out.” Bakugou gritted out. Your heart stilled for a moment at the strain in his voice. It was enough to cut through the clawing fear you had felt after waking up. You dropped your hands slowly and took in the view around you. Bakugou was pinned to the railing by a thick tendril of fear, there was a wild look in his eye. Todoroki was held in the air by another tendril, he was outwardly calm but you could see the storm of alarm swirling in his mind. You covered your mouth, horrified as you concentrated on releasing your classmates. 

“I’m sorry!” You said scrambling to your feet, head bowed low as you banished the fear from the air, watching as it sank into the roof. The sense of calm returned to the warm air. Todoroki was the first to speak. 

“No, I apologize. I didn’t mean to startle you.” He said. You could tell the apology was genuine. There was a ghost of a smile on his face. “Lunch is about to start. We should go.” 

You nodded, embarrassment and mortification buzzed in the back of your mind. Your gaze then slid to Bakugou, who was uncharacteristically quiet. Your breath caught in your chest when you caught sight of the faintest thread of pearlescent pink floating out from Bakugou’s chest. It was carried on a wave of something close to irritation as it came towards you. You stood robotically as your mind short circuited. Because surely not. I have to be hallucinating. Only because he was the only one still sitting, you stuck out a hand and plastered a tired smile on your face. Trying to pretend your cheeks weren’t burning with something other than embarrassment you said, “Need a hand?”

One second became five and only silence moved on the rooftop. You were about to pull you hand back when he scoffed but took your hand anyway. 

“I don’t need your help. Don’t be sorry for being scared. It’s annoying.” He said as got to his feet. Where others would only see the statement as rude, you saw the concern that came with the words. Your cheeks got impossibly more heated. You nodded quickly, hoping the motion would help cool your face. It was all for nothing though because Katsuki Fucking Bakugou didn’t let go of your hand before he started stomping towards the door to the roof. You stumbled the first few steps with a yelp before your Quirk stabilized your feet by enveloping them in the shimmering color of surprise. It lifted you into the air slightly, allowing you to glide along behind Bakugou. You frantically flung out a hand and caught Todoroki by the arm as you passed. He let out his own startled noise as he was dragged along too. Down the flight of stairs at a clip faster than either you or Todoroki liked. His aversion to it was clear in the air as his mask of neutrality fully broke. 

“I feel unsafe!” Todoroki barked as he tripped on a stair and nearly fell. Bakugou came to an abrupt stop at the landing of the stairs causing a domino effect. You crashed into his back and Todoroki crashed into your back. For a moment you were sandwiched between the two boys, frozen watching the shimmering emotions that carried you disappeared as fast as they had appeared. You dropped to the ground, your shoes the only sound aside from the slightly heavy breathing. Emotions spun too quickly through the air as you tried to read them but they were too fast and too muddled for you to understand. It was their turn for awkward, robotic movements as they staggered away from you. You would have laughed but you felt like you had been doused in flames. 

“Just hurry up. I’m fuckin hungry.” Bakugou said his voice was somewhere between confused and annoyed. Then you watched as he shoved his hands in his pockets as he stalked down the hallway in the direction of the cafeteria. You exchanged a look of shock-raised eyebrows with Todoroki before jogging slightly to catch up to Bakugou. You didn’t miss the dusting of pink over his cheeks as he kept his gaze locked on the hallway. Todoroki came up on your other side, quiet and observing. Their near constant presence was soothing in a way that you had  never experienced before. The walk to the cafeteria allowed you the time to think back on when you started to notice the change. 

The scared, timid person you had been during the entrance exam was nowhere to be found when you caught sight of yourself in the window that looked out onto the grounds of the school. You were standing tall, an unfamiliar confidence lit your eyes and despite the lack of sleep, you looked alive. You grinned at your reflection and returned your focus to the hall. It hadn’t taken long at all for you to blossom into an entirely new person. There was a small part of you that was afraid of going back to the nothingness and pain that your life had been before but you made sure to shove that thought deep down in your soul. You relished in being able to lose yourself in your thoughts, knowing that the boys next to you would do their best to keep you from walking into a wall. 

Soon enough, you found yourself waiting in the line for food. Lunch Rush, the hero that manned the cafeteria, took one look at you and let out an exasperated sigh as he added extra meat to your tray. You smiled politely, knowing that you would likely shove most of it Bakugou’s way and  continued to move along the line. You glanced around the room, looking for your friends and you found them occupying their usual table. Ashido stood and waved wildly, motioning for you to come join her. Noting that there was enough space for three people, you started in that direction. Once settled at the table, it didn’t take long for Ashido to start asking questions. 

“Sooo… You were gone for like, the whole morning. Girl, where did you disappear to?” She asked before she dug into her food. The rest of the table consisted of Sero, Kirishima, Kaminari and Jirou. Everyone seemed to lean in, waiting for the answer. You felt eyes on you from the next table over and looked up to see Yaomomo and Midoriya watching you carefully. You smiled at them and looked back at Ashido. 

“I went up to the roof to get some air, and ended up falling asleep. Sorry if I worried anyone.” You answered as Bakugou and Todoroki dropped into the empty seats on either side of you. 

“No apologies needed, girl. Sleep is important!” Ashido said cheerfully, loud enough to carry to other tables. You felt the underlying tension that your classmates were feeling drain away. 

“Seriously, we thought BlastyBoy over here was taking his anger out on you again for jumping in between him and Midoriya.” Sero said with a sly grin. The BlastyBoy in question tensed at the new nickname, his utensils paused halfway to his mouth. 

“The hell did you call me Tape Face?” Bakugou all but growled, a glare securely back in place on his face. Before he could get too angry, you let out a light giggle. His gaze flicked from Sero to you, his eyes lit with something between irritation and amusement. Something in your chest buzzed at the subtle emotions. 

“Maybe you wouldn’t get so many nicknames if you, I don’t know, remembered people’s names.” You teased, smirking as his scowl deepened but the feeling behind it swung to near full on amusement with just a flicker of embarrassment.

“What’s the point in memorizing the names of extras?” He said before taking an aggressively large bite of his lunch. He raised an eyebrow at you in challenge while he chewed his food. You were sitting close enough to Todoroki to feel the silent laughter that was hidden in a polite cough. 

“We’re your classmates, not extras, Firecracker.” You said in mock seriousness. You were aware that the entire table was watching this interaction closely, wondering just what Bakugou would do. 

“Tch, normal names don’t matter, we’ll all have hero names eventually.” He said gruffly, shrugging his shoulders slightly. “Maybe I’ll remember those.”

“That’s cold Bakubro.” Kirishima said leaning his chin on his hand, elbow propped on the table. 

“Can it, Shitty Hair.” Bakugou grumbled before he shoved another large bite of food into his mouth. Stifled laughter broke out around the table, a muscle twitched in Bakugou’s jaw and you smiled. It was a bright, genuine smile that caught the eye of your classmates and several other students nearby. You wanted to join in on the laughter but you could feel your Quirk squirming under your skin so you kept quiet. Ashido and the others continued to lightly tease Bakugou, seeing how far they could go. He was doing his best to remain calm but you could see true irritation brewing in the way one of his eyes had begun to twitch as he glared at the table. It was loud and it was rowdy, things you would have been scared of just a month ago. But now? It made you feel alive. You didn’t ever want to go back to how things used to be. It started as a subtle shimmer on your skin, Ashido noticed when the shimmer became a sparkling glow. It was a color that matched the look of pure, content, joy on your face. Soon everyone near you couldn’t help but smile as well. The tension and nervous energy that had filled the cafeteria slowly melted into a joyful calm. 

Chapter Text

POV: Dabi

The feeling of hands on his body had him jolting awake. Dabi’s eyes snapped open as he took in the recruits that had hauled him to his feet. The clanging of the chains was unmistakable. Dabi knew that they were moving him, he just had no idea why. Then he heard the sound of the TV. An enthusiastic announcer was rambling about the massive crowd. Dabi felt a pit of worry form in his stomach. Shigaraki sat facing the screen, idly scratching at the raw skin on his neck. 

“With a crowd like this, U.A.’s annual Sports Festival is bound to be wild!” The bright voice said as the screen flipped between multiple different views. Shigaraki turned slowly to Dabi then with a crazed smile on his face. 

“Let’s see how she’s doing. Shall we?” He said before turning back to the screen and gesturing for Dabi to be brought forward to a chair. He allowed himself to be shackled in the chair. As long as he’s distracted by me he won’t go after you. He watched, barely breathing as the video feed cut from the announcers to the stadium from ground level. It was angled towards a tunnel that Dabi supposed was the entrance for the students. His heart lurched in his chest at the next words the announcers said. 

“Alright folks, let’s give a warm welcome to our first years!” The voice was grating, like nails on a chalkboard to Dabi but his heart began to hammer in his chest. “Let’s start by welcoming Class 1-A!” 

Then students began to pour from the entrance, Dabi watched, eyes widening in fear when he saw you. Not just a shimmering image but you. You were laughing at something Shoto was saying, the air around you was literally sparkling, your excitement infectious. You bumped fists with a nervous boy with green hair and let out a cheer before bouncing over to the angry boy with spiky hair, who was glaring at the ground. Well at least he’s consistently grouchy. Dabi found himself thinking distractedly. There was something different about you, there was more confidence in each step. You were attempting to ruffle the boy’s hair. Through the screen Dabi could see the boy’s eye twitching with irritation as he tried and failed to keep you at bay. The camera didn’t miss the way his eyes softened a fraction or the small exasperated chuckle as he pinned your arms to your sides and spun you around towards the girls in your class and whispered something in your ear before he gave you a light shove. Dabi watched you skip back to his little brother and his heart ached when he saw the cold mask Shoto wore melt slightly. 

“Looks like she’s fitting in well.” Shigaraki commented, voice teeming with rage. “Too well.” 

“Isn’t that a good thing?” Dabi asked, voice rough like sandpaper. 

“Good thing?” Shigaraki said, turning slowly to glower at Dabi. He felt himself nod, keeping the carefully indifferent expression on his face. 

“People tell you things when they trust you.” Dabi said with a half shrug, hindered by the Quirk nullifying metal gauntlets that held his arms firmly in place. Shigaraki scoffed and turned back to the screen. The rest of the first year students were pouring out of the entrance tunnel. The Sports Festival had begun. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

Today was the day. The U.A. Sports Festival was starting. In the too small waiting area for class 1-A, nerves were fried, declarations were made and a heavy silence had fallen over the room. The minutes ticked by slowly and finally Kirishima let out a long breath next to you. 

“Anyone got a pep talk or something? Because it feels wayyyyy too serious in here right now.” He said, shooting you a pleading look. 

In the month you had been training with the class, you had found out that sometimes the things you felt would rub off on others and vice versa. It had been a particularly long and frustrating day. You had been training with Shoji and Koda when you had unintentionally transferred some of your frustration into Koda. The gentle giant of a boy usually never raised his voice had shouted at the animals to attack you and Shoji. It was as if the brief flicker of your frustration had overridden his gentle nature for a moment. The shock derailed your frustration and horrified with himself, Koda had ordered the animals to stop. It had taken an hour of apologizing and begging for forgiveness to make you stop crying, even though he had forgiven you instantly. You had sat out of training for the rest of the day. You already knew it worked the other way around, as you constantly found yourself increasingly more full of joy the more time you spent with Ashido and Uraraka.

Had I been letting my nerves affect everyone else? You thought as you stared back at the sharp toothed boy. He fidgeted under your gaze, his eyes kept darting from you to Bakugou to Todoroki then back to you. You felt more eyes on you then and you let your eyes fall closed. Like this, you could still see each person outlined by emotions. There in the midst of all the anxiety and apprehension you found what you were looking for. You coaxed the small emotion out and helped it grow until it covered each corner of the room. You slowly opened your eyes and smiled, looking at your classmates that had begun to hover in a semicircle around you. 

“Let’s all have fun?” You said and the undiluted excitement filled the air making everything sparkle. 

“C’est magnifique!” Aoyama breathed as you felt the fear and tension melt from him. 

“Tch, fun.” Bakugou scoffed, rolling his eyes harshly but you felt his anxiety morph into explosive confidence. The air now felt light and a gentle chatter filled the room. It lasted for a moment before the door to the room slammed open. 

“Class 1-A you’re up!” One of the Festival workers said, voice cutting through the air like a knife. You quietly drew on Bakugou’s confidence, careful not to take too much and quietly threaded it into a small spot by each of your classmates' hearts. Not enough to supercharge them, but just enough to keep the worst of the anxiety at bay. Iida was saying something about how to enter the stadium with decorum, his arm slicing through the air as he directed people to line up. You were in the middle of the line next to Todoroki. You let out a small breath with a smile. 

“Let’s do our best!” You said, watching the little flares of light go off around the room. 

“Hell yeah!” Kirishima shouted, punching a fist in the air. “Let’s do this!” 

The cheers of your classmates echoed through the tunnel that led to the stadium. You found yourself walking slowly as a small seed of fear buried itself in your chest. Todoroki kept pace next to you, the back of his hand brushed against your arm in a soothing motion. You smiled at him, cheeks heating when you noticed the faintest pink iridescence amidst the practiced calm he was feeling. 

“You are good at pep talks. I may need one later.” He said, his anxiety cut through the calm for a brief moment. You let out a nervous laugh that caused the air to sparkle more intensely around you. You caught sight of Midoriya’s tense shoulders out of the corner of your eye. 

“Looks like someone needs one now.” You said with a grin. Todoroki followed your eyes then nodded. You felt light as you bounced over to the boy with wild green hair. He seemed to startle at your approach, gaze flicking to Bakugou nervously before settling back on you. 

“Fist bump!” You shouted, smiling brightly as you held your fist out to him. He let out a frazzled chuckle and knocked his knuckles against yours. 

“Hell yeah! You’ve got this!” You cheered, mimicking Kirishima’s earlier motion as you punched your fist into the air. You moved on quickly, unable to contain your excitement, as you bounced over to Bakugou. You had seen the fleeting rush of jealousy when you were near Midoriya and moved to ruffle Bakugou’s already spiky hair. At first he tried swatting your hands away, but you were quick, hands darting around his guard and landing on his head. You ruffled his hair with a delighted peal of laughter at your victory. Finally he managed to pin your arms to your body and Bakugou let out an exasperated chuckle, shaking his head as he spun you to face Yaomomo and the other girls. For the shortest of moments, he held you like that, your back to his chest, his breath on your ear. 

“Go be distracting somewhere else Mantis.” He mumbled before he gave you a light shove in the direction of the group. Be distracting, you thought indignantly as heat flooded your cheeks. You felt your smile brighten as you skipped back to Todoroki. There was a look of quiet awe on his face. The slight softening of his features was easily missed by those that didn’t see him the way you did. Something behind you had caught his attention and his features became cold in an instant. Before you could turn to see what was bothering him he politely inclined his head towards where Ashido was trying to get your attention. 

As you left his side, you let the back of your hand brush against his trying to ease the worry and anger that cut through his calm. You weren’t sure what was bothering him so suddenly but you knew that he would tell you when he was ready. So you let it slide and continued weaving through your classmates. You reached Yaomomo’s side, cheeks still hot. She shot you a knowing smile. You, of course, had told her all about every time you had seen the strange pink emotion in the air. Every time. Uraraka and Tsu, who had insisted that you no longer called her by her last name, walked up just as a woman in a completely inappropriate bodysuit stepped onto the stage to speak. The R-Rated Hero: Midnight. A glance around you told you that most of the first year boys had been struck dumb by her appearance. 

“Is that costume really appropriate to wear to a school function?” Yaomomo asked your group under her breath, too stunned to look away from the stage. Your eyes found Bakugou in the crowd but darted away when you saw that he was already looking at you. Your cheeks flamed hotter and you began to feel slightly dizzy. 

“Let’s have our first year representative up for some encouraging words. Katsuki Bakugou, class 1-A.” 

Your eyes went wide as your class fell into chaos around you. 

“How is he the representative for the first years?” Someone, Sero maybe, shouted loudly. 

“It was decided by the results of the entrance exam, he scored the highest.” Someone else, maybe Iida, said calmly. You weren’t sure, you couldn’t focus. There was a strange buzzing in the back of your mind that you couldn’t seem to shake as you watched Bakugou walk up to the stage. His cocky grin from behind the microphone sent the buzzing away. The other classes began to whisper and shoot glares towards where your class was huddled. 

“I just wanna say,” he started looking out over the crowd, the faint crackle in the microphone hid the nervousness you could see floating around him. You were pretty sure some in your class were praying that he’d say something normal. His eyes landed on you and ignited with the thrill of the challenge. You knew he was going to say something stupid by the way he leaned closer to the microphone, grin growing in confidence. You hid your own smile behind your hand. He said, “I’m gonna win.” 

The crowd of first year students erupted into various jeers and boos as Bakugou stomped down from the stage. He disappeared in the sea of heads. Class 1-A was reeling from the shock as Bakugou had effectively painted targets on all of your backs. Envy, you decided, was a feeling you didn’t like to feel from other people. It was sticky, like gum on the bottom of your shoe even though it was a sickly green. Your head is still spinning when Bakugou comes to stand by your side. It was just the steady press of his shoulder against you but it allowed you to reel your focus back to Midnight on the stage. A massive wheel was ticking through options for the first event. Excitement buzzed through the crowd as it landed on the Obstacle Course option. Your brain immediately started flying through strategies as you moved with the crowd of students towards the designated starting line. There was a shrill ring of a buzzer and for a moment no one moved. Then all at once, everyone rushed for the tunnel that led to the rest of the course. It has become instinct, over your month of training, to use your Quirk to enhance your speed in moments like this. Without you needing much focus, the various emotions from around you formed into the oil dark octopus around your lower half. You smiled to yourself as you pulled ahead of the group slightly on your own before a whoop of excitement left your chest, solidifying the emotions. They lifted you gently, feet gliding just above the ground as they aided in moving you faster and moving people gently out of your way. You caught sight of the way Todoroki’s breath fogged in the air and willed yourself faster. He’s going to freeze the tunnel. You thought as you sprung free from the chaos only to immediately dive into dodge to avoid one of the massive entrance exam robots. The dark tendrils that carried you along reacted almost before you did, giving you precious seconds to cup your hands around your mouth and gather anger in the space between your hands. Just like the entrance exam, you felt your Quirk squirming under your skin as you let out a sharp shout. The shimmering red became a beam of light that tore through one of the robots as you glided quickly away towards the next obstacle. More ice erupted from somewhere to your left and you saw Todoroki slip through undeterred, hot on the heels of Bakugou and Midoriya. You saw the robot teeter dangerously over the heads of the students, heard Todoroki’s voice, uncharacteristically smug as he said, “I froze them at an angle on purpose.” 

In the midst of the chaos you spotted some of your classmates about to step through the icy opening. You flung a hand out and a net of gold wove above them.

“Look out!” You shouted, wincing at the twinge in your throat from your earlier attack. It looked like Uraraka’s theory was right. But still, you didn’t taste blood and the net solidified and prevented Kaminari from becoming a pancake. You turned your attention to the sound of explosions and shattering ice. While stopping your classmates from becoming roadkill, the tendrils had carried you to the edge of a massive ravine. Ropes webbed precariously across it, but the boys you were chasing had already made it across. I need to fly. Your Quirk didn’t allow you the time to second guess the half-baked plan that had come to mind. The oily darkness morphed from tentacles of an octopus, sliding up your body to form a harness around your chest, then morphed to massive bat-like wings. Their weight heavy against your back and moving on their own, they launched you into the air manifesting more when a startled squeal ripped from your chest. The wind stung your eyes as you rocketed forward, quickly gaining on Midoriya. You felt bad when the sight of you airborne caused him to stumble. You saw the sign for the minefield before he did. 

“Danger ahead!” You shouted as you continued to zip towards Bakugou and Todoroki. They were neck and neck, a near feral growl emanating from Bakugou as they fought for first. It was hilarious. Your laughter covered the minefield in glittering excitement. Todoroki slipped on his ice before catching himself and pushing forward. Bakugou’s explosions faltered slightly as his eyes tracked the moment you overtook them. But then from your vantage point in the sky you caught sight of something that made your heart sink. You knew that the school wouldn’t have placed lethal bombs on the course but seeing Midoriya carefully stacking them up, the blast would be immense, more damaging than they had in mind. Your body was already moving, shooting back towards him as he raised a piece of metal over his head. 

“Midoriya no!” You shouted, arm flinging out, a protective barrier of gold flew up to protect the students behind him. Your voice was hoarse but completely swallowed up by the blast. The shockwave sent you tumbling back, wings wrapping protectively around you as you went head over heels, your stomach did a nauseating flip in the opposite direction. You hit the ground with the speed of a crashing car, the wings morphing back into the tentacles and absorbing most of the blow. The air was still snatched from your lungs and your bones ached as you skidded to a stop. The precious seconds that you lay there dazed, let several other students get ahead of you. 

You heard Kirishima shout your name as he passed by moving too quickly to stop and lend a hand. Yaomomo was at your side assessing for major injury as your Quirk got you upright again. You blinked hard against the dizziness, holding a hand to your chest as you sucked in a breath, spitting dirt from your mouth, irritation spurred you forward. You were close enough to the finish that you willed your Quirk to still, as you sprinted full speed towards the tunnel and the finish line beyond it. You could hear the wild cheers from the stadium, Present Mic was announcing Midoriya as the winner. Despite the burning in your legs and lungs, a snarl worked its way out as you poured more energy into your sprint. The tunnel became a blur as your vision narrowed in on the finish line. You felt Yaomomo’s concern as she sprinted next to you but she kept focused on the race. You crossed the finish line, 18th place wasn’t too bad, your focus solely on the green haired boy that was wailing in the center of a group of students cooing their praise. It only lit the fire under your irritation. You maintained your speed as you launched yourself forward and tackled the boy in a crushing hug. He made a startled noise, scrambling to get free of your tight grasp. 

“Hey– whoa what are you doing?!” He asked, his voice a few octaves above normal as he grappled to get free of the hold you had on him. In your near-feral daze you didn’t remember the cameras or the crowd. You were solely focused on the anger, of how hurt he could have gotten, of how it could have hurt others. You had so much to say but the only thing that came out was a single word. 

“Idiot. Idiot. Idiot!” You said like a chant, as your arms tightened further around his torso. You found yourself assessing him for pain and relief washed over you as you only found confusion. You didn’t realize that you had started crying alongside the startled boy until Bakugou appeared and peeled you off of Midoriya. Bakugou lifted you under the armpits as you hissed and kicked like a feral cat. In your defence, he was treating you like one and in your explosion muddled brain, you felt like one. The scowl on his face softened slightly as he wordlessly set you on your feet and acted as a barrier between you and the freckled boy. The way Bakugou was looking at you, one eyebrow raised, seemed to say cool off dummy. Your eyes slid shut and you forced a long hard breath out of your mouth. The rustle of fabric told you that he had stood up and was wiping tears from his face. 

“You could have really hurt yourself or someone else.” You scolded voice hoarse from the strain, opening your eyes and staring unflinchingly into his green eyes. Midoriya’s eyes ran over you then widening slightly as he took in the scrapes and dirt that covered your body. 

“I wasn’t thinking about all that. I’m sorry.” He said, head dipping slightly in a bow. The moment was interrupted by Midnight’s breathy laugh as she announced the next event and how it would work. You felt that strange buzzing again in the back of your mind, insistent enough that you looked around yourself.  An extremely tired looking boy with indigo hair and purple eyes was watching you with curiosity. The buzzing tugged a long buried memory free. A tall man with stark white hair and eyes to match. The strange buzzing feeling that was trying to take something from you. You blinked hard and shook your head while looking away. Bakugou was nearly vibrating while he listened to the rules for the Cavalry Battle. There was a shift in the air when the point system was explained. Then there was a fifteen minute period given for teams to form. A quiet voice sounded from behind you, causing you to whirl around. The boy from earlier, with the tired purple eyes, was standing behind you. 

“You’re from class 1-A right?” He asked, the buzzing intensified but you nodded. His voice turned smooth as honey when he asked, “Wanna team up?” 

Your head tilted to the side, trying to read the boy. It was harder than normal. His true emotions were buried beneath layers of apprehension worse than you had ever seen. Beneath it all, this boy was more lonely than Todoroki and that was saying something. You weren’t sure what his Quirk was but you saw how earnestly he wanted you on his team. You hesitated with your response but then nodded, a small smile on your lips. He tilted his head, mirror opposite of you, as something like confusion flickered across his face. The buzzing disappeared and was replaced by the steady warmth of an increasingly volatile boy on your right. You turned to see Bakugou scowling at the other boy, irritation dripped off him like sweat. You gave him a slow blink and fixed him with an exasperated look. Bakugou remained stiff behind you as the mysterious boy led you away. You worried briefly for the other students about unleashing the timebomb that was Bakugou. 

“Snooze you lose, Firecracker!” You called out over your shoulder with a wave as you walked away from Bakugou. You winced and rubbed at your neck, trying to soothe the ache from the outside. Still no blood, so you were still good to go. 

“That may be a problem later, don’t you agree?” The boy asked, the buzzing had disappeared entirely. 

“Nah, he’ll be too focused on Midoriya.” You said before smoothly introducing yourself. “What’s your name? I haven’t seen you in the hero course.” 

“Hitoshi Shinso, General Studies.” He said, extending a slender hand for you to shake, which you did. Maybe it was how much you had exerted yourself already or that you hit your head while crashing into the ground but there was something different in the way that Shinso looked at you. You hung back slightly as he spoke with Ojiro and Aoyama and they joined the team with you. You didn’t question the glazed look in their eyes at first, knowing that a similar look was in your eyes from the energy the obstacle course has sapped from you. You listened quietly to Shinso’s plan and hummed in agreement when he asked your opinion. 

Things got messy almost as soon as the whistle blew, signalling the start of the Cavalry Battle. Someone softened the ground, then it was quickly frozen as Todoroki’s team skated past. Luckily, you had expected something like this was going to occur and you had a plan in your mind. 

“Jump!” You yelled as soon as you felt the ground shifting and the air cooling rapidly. As one, you Aoyama and Ojiro jumped, avoiding the softened ground and the ice that grew over it, trapping several teams in one second. The landing was rough but you all braced, making sure that even as you landed hard on your knees that Shinso didn’t touch the ground. 

“You okay?” Shinso asked as you hauled yourself to your feet and kept pace with the boys. You didn’t break your stride as you flashed a smile at him and nodded. Your focus was on keeping the group moving and protecting Shinso. Shinso’s job was protecting the headband and collecting others. You had woven intricate barriers of protection around the most vulnerable blindspots that had been in effect since you shouted jump. Your team picked across the students that were trapped by the first attack, Shinso’s voice was smooth when he asked, “Can I have this?” 

The first couple students had just nodded in defeat and handed over their headbands, no words were exchanged. What struck you as strange, was even the groups that very vocally refused ended up handing over the headbands. The main battle raged on somewhere to your right, you heard Bakugou shouting over his explosions, Midoriya crying out in alarm. Then the whistle blew, signalling the end of the Cavalry Battle. You glanced up at Shinso and were amazed at just how many headbands he had received. Aoyama looked sick and Ojiro was a mix of scared and confused. When it was announced that your team placed fourth, Ojiro’s mood soured further into deep, biting shame. 

“I would like to withdraw.” He announced, quickly glancing at you, as if begging you to do the same. “It goes against my honor to accept a win I cannot remember getting.” 

His comment had you tilting your head to the side inquisitively. Midnight allowed it and asked if anyone else wanted to withdraw. Clutching his stomach like it betrayed him, Aoyama raised a hand. 

“Oui, my tummy aches too badly to continue.” Aoyama said, going a sickly shade of green before doubling over and retching in the grass. Suspicion spiked through you as you absently patted in between his shoulders as he was violently ill. Midnight’s gaze shifted to you then.

“Any memory loss or debilitating stomach ache?” She asked, her voice low and wildly inappropriate in this situation. 

“Nope, all good here.” You said, voice still hoarse but your throat didn’t hurt much anymore. Beside you, Shinso had gone still under the scrutinizing gaze of the normally quiet Ojiro. Every muscle seemed tensed, ready to flee at a moment's notice. The crowd of students began to break up as the recreational portion of the day was announced, some wandered off in search of food. You stuck next to Shinso, who hadn’t moved an inch, deep in a spiral of something like shame.

“Shinso, can I ask what your Quirk is?” You asked, voice cutting through the surrounding chatter. His purple eyes were unfocused at first when they landed on you. When you didn’t flinch away from his gaze, his eyes became focused again. 

“Brainwashing.” He said, jaw tight as he waited for your response. You replayed the last hour in your head. He flinched when your fist came down on your open palm and your eyes lit up. 

“The buzzing! It was you!” You said as the final piece clicked into place. Your excitement dulled as you read the fear in his reaction. A short hum of sympathy escaped you as you patted Shinso’s arm lightly, allowing a small amount of calm to sink into his skin before you said, “That must be a terribly lonely Quirk.” 

A groan from your feet reminded you that Aoyama was still in the fetal position on the ground. You sucked in a sympathetic breath as you felt the waves of pain that crashed over him. You missed the way Shinso visibly relaxed as you bent down and hauled Aoyama to his feet, slinging his arm over your shoulder and snaking your arm around his waist. 

“I hope I see you around, sorry I gotta take care of my classmate.” You said, politely excusing yourself. You didn’t let yourself think too hard as you braced your hand against Aoyama’s stomach and quietly began to siphon his pain away as you led him to Recovery Girl.

“You and Midoriya both. Such self destructive Quirks.” You muttered, mostly to yourself. Aoyama was ghostly pale and covered in a light sheen of sweat. Recovery Girl tutted and made a similar connection when you deposited Aoyama in one of the beds. 

“How are you doing my dear?” She asked before you could get more than a step from Aoyama. You smiled at her concern.

“Nothing a little tea with honey won’t fix.” You said, relief clear in your hoarse voice. 

“That’s good to hear. Do be careful, let that other boy know not to over do it will you? Launching himself with those mines was stupid.” She said sternly before turning to her patient. But her voice was soft when she glanced back at you and said, “Go get some lunch and show that angry one who’s boss.” 

You were still grinning when you reached the area that had been set up to be the lunch room. The smell of food had your stomach growling loudly and your mouth watering. As usual, Lunch Rush appraised you and added extra meat to your ramen. This time though, he was muttering something about how kids these days only ate garbage. You dipped your head politely and left to find a seat. You had barely gotten settled when a crowd of first years from the non-hero courses swarmed your table. It was a chaotic hum of gratitude and well wishes, apparently you had shielded them from the blast that Midoriya set off on the course. With the festival in full swing, there were more people with more emotions than you knew how to handle. Yet you forced down your lunch and quietly slipped out of the room after clearing away your tray. 

Walking down the hallway, you caught the tail end of a tense exchange between Midoriya and Todoroki. They had been interrupted by a hulking figure, the flames accentuated the stern expression but the eyes… Toya’s eyes but not. Toya would never look at his little brother with the same level of disdain and mean it. You felt your heart miss a beat and then the most intense, burning rage you had ever felt in your life. It was ignited by the small, nearly invisible way that Todoroki flinched away from his father. Fear coiled tightly around your classmate's chest as his father spoke calmly to Midoriya. Your vision went hazy on the edges and you could see your agitation in the air. It would be so easy to just… You were so deep in thought you hadn’t heard the footsteps behind you. You were still keyed up from absorbing Aoyama’s pain, itching for a fight it seemed. 

You had stepped forward, ready to give the number two hero a piece of your very pissed off mind when you were hauled off down the hall and into an alcove, the only sound that escaped you was an indignant squawk of protest that was cut off by a hand clamping over your mouth as you squirmed against whoever was behind you. It was pure instinct, your body reacting before your mind could catch up, you bit down hard. You hated that you knew the exact pressure needed to hurt but not break the skin, to stun and escape but you did. 

“Hey– Fuck! Stop that!” Bakugou hissed in your ear as he dragged you further into an alcove. You froze, unfortunately still biting his hand as your mind struggled to catch up. A sharp breath through your nose and the unmistakable spice of his smell cleared the rage from your mind in an instant making way for mortification to rush in. Your mouth opened in a gasp, allowing him to pull his hand away. Your heart was hammering in your chest as you easily broke out of his distracted grip. 

“I’m so sorry!” You whispered, cheeks heating as you reached out and gently grabbed the hand you had bit. You were able to confirm that you hadn’t broken the skin but that didn’t mean there wasn’t a very visible bite mark on his hand. You could feel his pulse leaping in his wrist like he had just been running. You stepped back and said, “I was startled. I’m so sorry!”

“Shut up. I should have known better.” He mumbled, the softness in his voice made you glance at his face. His chest was a tangle of emotion, no distinct colors as they all ran together. He shifted his weight on his feet and then huffed out an annoyed breath, rubbing the back of his neck. He spent an uncharacteristic moment considering his words before he said, “It’s just… all that looked personal. Not the time for… outside influence.”  

Something deep in your chest settled and you forced yourself to take another deep breath. 

“You know, you’re pretty smart when you don’t let anger get the best of you.” You said quietly, watching the shock surround him. He scoffed and rolled his eyes after a moment’s hesitation, still trying to play tough even though no one else was around. You thought back to how you left him before the Cavalry Battle and felt a twist of guilt. “I’m sorry if I hurt your feelings earlier.” 

“Huh?” He asked, a bit of incredulity seeping through the shock he was still trying to play off. “What the hell are you talking about?”

“Earlier, before the Cavalry Battle. When Shinso asked me to be on his team, you were clearly… irritated that I said yes.” You said calmly and watched as he scowled at the floor for a moment before he looked back at you. Part of the emotional tangle eased in his chest as the hurt he refused to acknowledge melted away. 

“Whatever.” He said, but there was a slight lift at the corners of his lips, in his chin as he shoved his hands back in his pockets. He couldn’t look at you when a light dusting of pink colored his ears and he asked, “Did you eat?” 

“Yeah.” You answered with a smile. “I was on my way back to the stadium when all this happened.” 

“I’ll walk with you then.” Bakugou said, voice rougher than normal. You walked together in comfortable silence for a couple minutes before Bakugou groaned in frustration, running his hands roughly through his hair. He asked, “You really not even gonna talk about it?” 

“More specifics please?” You asked tilting your head to the side in confusion as he fumed. 

“That damn nerd Deku,” Bakugou started taking a step closer to you letting his shoulder brush against yours, spitting out the nickname like it was bitter, “sent you flying, damn near took you out. Then there was you tackling him and getting all weepy.” 

“Oh that.” You said, sheepishly, having nearly forgotten all about it. “I was really angry that he took such a big risk but then I was just really relieved that no one got hurt.” 

“You got hurt.” He said, his jaw a tense line and voice strained as he lurched to a stop. There in the empty hallway, Bakugou’s face was aflame as if he hadn’t meant to say the words out loud. You could see the confusion wrestling with the soft pink. You played dumb, giving Bakugou the dignity of keeping your eyes focused out one of the windows that lined the hallway. 

“I was thrown through a building by some cracked out superhuman creature, I think I can take a tiny explosion or two.” You said with a light, teasing tone with a shrug before you reached out and grabbed his arm. You began to drag him down the hall, looking for the correct door for the seating that your classmates had claimed. “Come on, I need to see Midoriya’s match against Shinso. You won’t want to miss it.” 

*

*

*

*

POV: Dabi

Only U.A. would construct an event that would put their students in dangerous situations. Dabi thought that the staples being put back into his skin had been torture, but no. That paled in comparision to the torture of watching Shigaraki learn how your Quirk had developed in your time away from the League. The way his eyes had lit with anger and he clawed at the raw skin at his neck was worse than any physical pain. Dabi could see the plans to break your spirit bubbling in the mind of the crazed man. He didn’t miss the way Shigaraki’s eyes focused intently on the angry boy, whose name was apparently Bakugou and Shoto. Dabi felt a pressing urge, the need to figure out how to warn you. To tell you that you weren’t the only target anymore. Dabi could see how much effort you were putting in to keep going and he knew you would be devastated to know that. Then there was the torture of seeing you get catapulted backwards through the air in an explosion that was rigged by one of your classmates. Unsurprisingly it was how he found out that the green haired, freckled teenager that had been with you that morning all those weeks ago was the same one that Shigaraki hated most. Fate really is stacked against you huh, kid? He thought as he watched you land like a meteorite. His breath caught his breath as the moments drew on and you didn’t move. Then came the twitching in your fingers as your quirk raised you up and stabilized you before you broke into a run. Dabi couldn’t understand how you compartmentalized things so easily, although he was momentarily proven wrong after you finished the obstacle course. The cameras caught the rage in your eyes and Dabi watched with a slack jaw as you tackled the wailing green haired boy, Midoriya was his name.  

Dabi felt a chill in his chest once the cameras cut away to a new angle. It was a view of where the Pro Heroes were seated. His father’s stern face and giant frame hadn’t changed a bit. Dabi forced himself to watch the feed quietly. The next event began and he was surprised to see you had teamed up with classmates he didn’t recognize. The cameras mainly focused on the explosive action. Shigaraki was delighted by the aggression that Bakugou was displaying, crazed red eyes tracking each movement. Dabi was relieved that you seemed to come out relatively unscathed. Then the annoyingly loud announcer explained the recreational events. The cameras briefly caught the strain in your face as you hauled an injured classmate out of the stadium. Dabi braced as the program flipped to a brief commercial break, there was something more than tension to the set of Shigaraki’s shoulders. Dabi didn’t like the look of it one bit. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

Just as you expected, the first match was one you didn’t want to miss. But it had ended just as you expected as well. Shinso, regardless of having a strong Quirk, was no match for Midoriya. You made note of how the purple eyed boy relied too heavily on the effectiveness of his Quirk and was lacking in hand to hand combat skills. Once Midoriya broke free of the mind control, the match was over. You had watched, breath caught in your chest as you watched the conflicting emotions on the field. Midoriya had been terrified, his mind running wild as the strange sticky calm tried to convince him that walking out of bounds was the right thing. You saw the almost foreign flicker of indignation just before Midoriya’s Quirk activated. Your eyes took in everything. There was a flicker of glowing movement from the tunnel that Midoriya was staring at. Whatever you had seen, he could see too. After his match, Midoriya quickly disappeared to get his broken finger treated. Todoroki’s match was next and you found yourself cheering wildly. Even from your place in the stands, you could see the tension in his shoulders as he faced off with Sero. a loud booming voice called out to him and you looked across from where you were sitting. His father. Endeavor. The rage that you had felt earlier pricked at your finger tips. The match was over before it began, a loud crack sounded through the air as a massive glacier rose from Todoroki’s outstretched hand. Bakugou had yanked you back but the ice still kept coming. It stopped a hair’s breath from your left eye. You let out a nervous chuckle and ducked under the ice that had almost blinded you and wordlessly left the seating area. You saw Bakugou’s frustration flare as he realized he couldn’t go after you without drawing attention. You shot a glance back at him with a look you hoped said, I’m fine just gotta get in the zone. 

After almost getting impaled by Todoroki’s ice attack against Sero, you were too keyed up to sit around. Your first match was set to be against Ashido. You came up with several strategies to fight her as you paced the halls of the stadium. None of them seemed good enough but one of them would have to do. The muffled cheers as the matches continued on, only served to make your nerves worse. You had known that the Sports Festival would be televised but you honestly hadn’t expected to make it this far. Your heart twisted painfully in your chest as you thought about who might be watching. Not even the walls of the stadium could muffle Present Mic’s voice as he announced the next matches. Kaminari lost his match and Iida won his. Soon enough you were bouncing from foot to foot in the tunnel, shaking feeling back into your hands as Present Mic was calling out Ashido’s name. You closed your eyes and let out a small breath, heart thrumming wildly in your chest. When he called out the fake name you had been given, you felt the intense urge to flee. Instead, you opened your eyes and held your head high and marched onto the field. Be invisible. Blend in. Don’t do anything flashy. Don’t be stupid. Shigaraki’s words played through your mind as you stood in front of Ashido. The crowd was going wild, your heart was in your throat and your mind was completely unfocused. A harsh ringing had taken the place of the cheers, the corners of your vision blurred. This is so the opposite of being invisible. He’s gonna kill me. Fear slid up your spine and made a home on your shoulders. 

Ashido dropped into a low fighting stance before darting forward, forcing you to go high as you dodged. She moved with precision, hands moving faster than your fear-addled mind could process. She landed a sharp punch to your stomach and while you were still reeling, she flicked her hand out. You’d experienced many different types of pain in your short life but there was nothing quite like the pain of acid eating through the fabric and skin on your arm to refocus your mind. It didn’t even make the list of worst injuries you had experienced, you had managed to dodge most of the acid as it arced out of her hand. But still, even a small amount of it was doing a good amount of damage. The pain cleared your mind, sharpened your vision as your Quirk rose up to defend you. 

“Come on girl, fight back!” Ashido yelled as you dodged another attack. You didn’t want to risk your voice on the off chance you’d move on in the competition, so you were left on the defensive. You began to hum a tune that you had heard in the training gym frequently. The song had a fast, upbeat pace that helped you keep time with Ashido’s attacks as you formed the armor with your Quirk. This time when she hit you with her acid, it slid off the oil-like barrier you had formed around your skin. Undeterred, Ashido grinned at the development. 

“Now that’s what I’m talking about girl!” She said, the thrill of the fight seeping from every pore. You darted forward, getting inside her guard fast enough to cause her to stumble back. She tripped over her feet trying to get away and before she could fall, tendrils made up of calming emotions shot out from your outstretched arm and caught her. The tendrils twined around her and held her slightly in the air. You felt her muscles go slack as her mind raged against your calming influence. It was a move similar to what you’d done to Bakugou on the first day of school. You stopped humming and noticed that the stadium had gone silent. The pain that had once cleared your mind came back, sharp and insistent in a way that made you gasp for air. The affected arm hung limp at your side, pain demanding to be felt. 

You could feel Ashido struggling to free herself, like you were a spider and she was a fly in your web. She managed short bursts of movement before her body would relax again, which only served to make her angry. You couldn’t help the small smirk that worked its way onto your face. More of her acid slid uselessly off of your armor and sizzled through the concrete at your feet. The tendrils moved, pinning her hands to her body and the fight was over as the rage around her turned into an artificial calm. You winced, you hadn’t meant to force an emotion on her. You’d only meant to restrain her. Guilt hung like a weight in your gut as her face relaxed and she smiled at you from up in the air. 

“Miss Ashido, can you move at all?” Midnight asked, appearing next to you. Ashido gave a lazy shake of her head. You had won. The final ring of the announcement echoed in your ears. You felt a warm hand holding you steady as you willed the tendrils to melt back into the ground, bringing Ashido slowly and safely to the ground. You swayed on your feet slightly as the pain from the chemical burn fully slammed into you. Your breath came out in sharp hisses as you braced yourself to look down at your arm. A warm hand on your chin stopped you and your eyes sluggishly flicked up to Midnight’s as your chest heaved. 

“You don’t want to do that.” She said, dark eyes void of the sultry act she played. A loud, alarmed wail dragged your gaze to Ashido. She looked horrified. You bowed as deeply as you could manage. 

“I’m sorry for forcing you to feel an emotion that wasn’t yours.” You said. When the look of horror didn’t change you tilted your head to the side. Ashido’s horror was focused entirely on the injury Midnight wouldn’t let you look at. A pained laugh escaped your chest. Midnight began to lead you off of the field, making a beeline for the gurneys by the tunnel. You said, “Really I think you both are overreacting.”

“You, my dear child, are under reacting.” Midnight said as she forced you to sit down. A sheet fluttered around your shoulders, further blocking you from seeing the injury. A skill you had picked up over your years with villains was the ability to compartmentalize pain. But there was something about not seeing it that made the pain worsen. You tried to take a peek again, but Midnight held the sheet closed tightly. Apologies tumbled from Ashido’s lips as she carefully watched your face for signs of anger. The harsh slap of sneakers on concrete echoed through the tunnel as the robots pushed the gurney towards the infirmary. Yaomomo’s tense face came into view but she was standing still, she went pale at the sight of you on the gurney. The concern in the air was stifling, so much so that you were beginning to panic. 

“Oi!” The harsh shout bounced off the sides of the tunnel and your focus snapped to the source. Bakugou, skidding to a stop by the gurney, chest heaving. The panic you felt was mirrored in his eye as he scowled at Ashido. “The fuck were you thinking?” 

She shrunk back, shame coiling hard around her throat, locking her voice away. Midnight became distracted, scolding Bakugou for his harsh language. It gave you the chance you needed to fling the sheet off your shoulders to assess your injury. A flash of white shone too bright in the midst of the mangled muscle of your forearm. You felt your eyes widen slightly as you took in the severity of the injury. No wonder the crowd had gone silent, you thought as you blinked down at the bone peeking through your flesh. You were able to shove the pain into a tiny box in your mind and as the pain dulled, you looked over at Ashido. Tears were leaking down her cheeks now. 

“I didn’t mean to!” She said, fists bunching the fabric of her pants as she tried to meet Bakugou’s glare. You slipped off the gurney and ignored the chirp of alarm from the robot. All attention was on you as you wrapped your good arm around Ashido’s shoulder’s. 

“You don’t need to apologize. Don’t feel bad because I didn’t move fast enough.” You said as you pulled her into a one armed hug. Midnight and Bakugou both made an exasperated noise at the sight. 

“Sit your ass back down Mantis.” Bakugou said gruffly. 

“No.” You said stubbornly, releasing Ashido. You made it all of two steps down the hall before a rough calloused hand roughly grabbed your wrist. You raised an eyebrow at Bakugou. You felt the air begin to cool rapidly and saw frost gathering on the walls. You didn’t have to be a genius to know that Todoroki was on his way. You rolled your eyes and said, “Don’t you have a match to prepare for?”

Bakugou clenched his jaw shut, eyes searching your face for something. Whatever he found there seemed to settle something in his chest and he let out a sharp breath that was almost a laugh. He let go of your wrist and said “I don’t gotta prepare shit. I already know I’m gonna win.” 

Todoroki appeared slightly out of breath but still more outwardly composed than normal and politely greeted Midnight and Ashido before he turned to you. In his mismatched eyes you could see the storm of tangled emotions.  

“I need one of you,” Midnight started, looking at Ashido and Todoroki before continuing, “to take her to Recovery Girl. I need to be here for the next match.” 

The robot chirped again, a sharp insistent noise, it wanted you to get back on the gurney. Bakugou bristled over being left out and was about to say something when you cut him off with a glare. 

“I would like to be able to watch your match, the sooner I get healed, the less I need to worry about missing it.” You said sternly, watching the rollercoaster of emotions Bakugou went through. Todoroki was standing close enough for you to lean on his shoulder, so you did, conserving as much energy as you could so that Recovery Girl could do her best. Your gaze slid to Yaomomo, who had been watching the exchange from afar. You gave her a tight smile and said, “Sorry I’m going to miss your match, I was looking forward to it.” 

She gave you a startled nod before you turned and began walking for the infirmary on your own, Todoroki totally wasn’t supporting your weight. Ashido made a small noise and hurried after you two, motioning for the robot to follow carefully behind in case you needed it. It chirped its discontent, as if a robot could even feel discontent. For a brief moment you wondered if you should sit on the gurney, but the door of the infirmary came into view.

“Ashido, thank you for helping me get here. You can head back to watch Yaomomo.” You said, with a smile. She looked hesitant, but soon nodded and disappeared down the hall. Todoroki watched you silently for a moment. His voice was sharper than normal when he gripped your hand tightly and he said, “I have nowhere to be.”

You took a deep breath and nodded. As soon as you crossed the threshold into the room, the little box you had shoved all your pain into dissolved. You were glad that Todoroki was there, when the pain hit you like a speeding train. You staggered a bit, tripping over your own feet as you made your way automatically to a bed. Aoyama was still resting, in the same bed that you had left him in after the Cavalry Battle. Recovery Girl was looking over some paperwork, completely in her own world. A screen playing the feed from the stadium hummed quietly in the background. An involuntary whimper escaped your chest as you practically collapsed onto a bed. You heard her tutting as you tightened your grip on Todoroki’s hand as the pain took control and you writhed on the bed. Then her wrinkled face popped into your line of sight. Her emotions were a jumble of sympathy and concern. You didn’t blame her, each time you had come to see her, you hadn’t once expressed pain this way. She got to work instantly, assessing the injury, checking your pulse and other things of medical importance that you really couldn’t be bothered with at the moment. The air, while being completely normal for anyone not suffering from a serious injury, felt like it was coming straight from a furnace. A thin layer of sweat formed over your entire body. A cool hand on your forehead brought you a moment of relief. Recovery Girl took the moment to begin treatment. 

First she flushed the wound with saline. You clenched your jaw closed so tightly your teeth hurt as you fought against the scream that you felt building. You couldn’t help the tears that leaked out of your eyes. The hand on your forehead moved to wipe them away and then began to stroke your hair, all the while cool and soothing. Recovery Girl tutted again as she assessed the wound once more. 

“You’re lucky it didn’t go through the bone.” She said, clinical and stern before she planted a massive kiss on your forehead. You watched your flesh knit itself back together and felt your muscles relax as the pain subsided. What had once been a gaping wound, looked like nothing more than a minor burn. She bustled about the room for a moment, rummaging through the medical supplies, while you let out a long, shaky breath. Todoroki remained by your side, smoothing your hair, some of the tension that he had been carrying had melted away. Recovery Girl returned to your side with bandages, a tube of ointment and a small bag. 

“Now, I wouldn’t be doing my job if I didn’t tell you to take yourself out of the Sports Festival.” She started, holding up a finger cutting off your protest before you could begin. “But I wasn’t born yesterday and I know how you kids are about this stuff. Please make smart choices.” 

You could already feel the tug of fatigue in your eyes as you nodded. Her message delivered, she set about applying the ointment and wrapping your arm. Then she held out the tiny bag. 

“Take some candy dear, rest as much as you can.” She said, effectively dismissing you as she turned back to her paperwork. Todoroki’s hand slipped from your hair and rested on the pillow, something about the way that he wouldn’t fully meet your gaze unsettled you. His other hand remained firmly around yours. He had always been quiet, but this was a different level entirely.

You sat up slowly, muscles screaming in protest from being tense for so long. You selected one of the hard candies out of the bag and tucked a couple more into your pocket. The wrapper crinkled in your hand as you freed the small red circular treat. The warm flavor of cinnamon washed over your tongue and you let out another sigh as you got to your feet, unintentionally stepping into Todoroki’s space. On the screen, Kirishima and a student from class 1-B were matching each other hit for hit. But none of that mattered compared to the carefully constructed nothing that Todoroki was trying to feel. You knew without asking that it was completely related to his father. Regardless of the fatigue that pulled at your body making your limbs clumsy, you leaned forward, forehead resting against his chest. You pulled him into a tight, one armed hug. He let out a long sigh as he relaxed a fraction. 

“I don’t know what is going on. But I’m here.” You said before letting him go and gently tugging him after you. “Come on, let’s go watch Bakugou’s match.” 

His hand was warm in yours as the sound of your shoes whispered through the halls. It was strange, the way your heart was hammering in your chest. You had felt the same way when you pulled Bakugou behind you. Your face heated again, just like it had before. You hesitated in front of the door to the stadium seating, you could hear what sounded like steel on stone and knew Kirishima was still fighting. You could feel their exhaustion and the boredom of the crowd. 

“Earlier, I saw you in the hall with Endeavor.” You started spitting out that man’s hero name like it was poison, refusing to call that man a father. Todoroki’s grip on your hand grew impossibly tighter as you turned to look at him. His jaw clenched tightly, eyes unfocused. His anger was as large and as cold as a glacier. You continued, “His overwhelming envy made my skin crawl. I don’t know what he wants from you. But…”

Todoroki’s eyes snapped to yours, that carefully constructed mask started to slip as his eyebrows pinched together. But still he remained silent, so you pushed on and stepped closer to him. You placed your free hand directly over his heart. You could feel it leaping under your fingers, you could feel the slight tremble in his muscles from the effort of standing so still. 

“What’s in here,” You said, tapping his chest. “Isn’t for him to control. It’s yours.” 

You were about to move your hand away when Todoroki’s free hand covered yours, holding it firmly against his chest. For a quiet moment, there was nothing but the muffled sounds of the fight and soft sounds of Todoroki trying to control his breathing. You felt his anger shift into that profound loneliness that you had noticed the first time you saw him. Tears stung at your eyes, not only from his reaction but to the truth in your own words. No one could control your heart or your power if you didn’t allow it. The moment was broken by Present Mic’s voice shouting over the intercom.

“It’s a draw! Both parties are unconscious! We will hold a tie breaker after the next match.” He yelled. Both you and Todoroki leapt away from each other as if you had been caught doing something wrong. Todoroki cleared his throat, you could see the mask was back in place when he gave you a polite smile. 

“We should get seated.” He said. His voice and smile were devoid of any true feeling. It wasn’t the first time you watched someone lock their emotions away, hell you had just done it earlier with the pain, but it was unnerving to watch. He had reached his limit and was silently begging for a change of subject so you nodded and drifted behind him as he walked into the stadium. 

He was more like Toya than he knew.  

Chapter Text

POV: Dabi

His heart hadn’t stopped racing. Seeing that man, seeing acid eat through your arm, hearing Shigaraki cackling. It was all too much. A dull ache began in the back of his skull, his mind was screaming at him to do something. Anything. To break free, to take out the League of Villains from the inside. To crush them before they could hurt you again. His ears had been ringing nonstop from the moment the pro-hero Midnight had led you off the field. The cameras picked up his father’s booming laugh and Dabi felt sick. Anger bubbled in his chest, nearly choking him as he held it all back. His mind drifted back to the injury you had received fighting that pink girl, Ashido. The cameras had zoomed in on the way you had barely even flinched as the acid ate through fabric and flesh. Recovery Girl will fix it. Shigaraki had been delighted by it all. Even the underlings, as Dabi had started to call them, had started to shift uncomfortably. One had gone too pale, not something they could help but Shigaraki hadn’t liked the show of weakness and had made quick work of weeding out the weak ruining his fun. Dabi had seen people die before, had even killed a few people, but this time something felt different. The way the person disintegrated while still screaming sat wrong in his gut. He didn’t let it show however, not wanting to be next. In the background, the Sports Festival continued on, an unsettling soundtrack of cheering for the low level thug’s demise. 

Dabi didn’t realize that he had zoned out until a twisted sound of excitement from Shigaraki brought him back. On the screen, Bakugou was facing off against a girl that, at first, looked like she’d never hurt a fly. Dabi didn’t miss the way she trembled slightly as she braced for the fight. Dabi couldn’t help but feel a prickle of fear for you when he witnessed the boy’s raw power. Explosions shook the camera and caused the sound to cut out. Smoke and debris filled the air. The girl had dodged and continued to do so while her eyes darted around the arena. Dabi could see the wheels spinning in her head as she touched pieces of debris as they flew by. He didn’t need you to tell him that there was real anger behind each explosion. For a fleeting moment Dabi became nauseous with worry as a vicious thought entered his mind. He knew from the way that boy had looked at you that there was something more than just friendship. What if he’s mad because you’re hurt worse than they’ve let on?

With the field covered in smoke, the feed flicked to shots of the crowd. He couldn’t stop the sigh of relief when he caught sight of your face amongst your classmates. You were staring at the field with an intensity Dabi had never seen. Your hand gripped his little brother’s arm tightly. Then, your gaze flicked up, to something across the stadium out of the camera’s view. That intensity darkened to something that sent fear thrumming in his chest. You had never looked at anyone with such hatred. He didn’t have to wait long to find out though, the camera panned enough to see who sat directly across the stadium from you. 

His father. 

“You were right Dabi. Sending her off in the world has been a good thing.” Shigaraki said coldly, usual crazed smile on his face. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

Smoke filled the stadium and your ears rang from the sound of explosions. Somewhere you could hear pro heroes actively dissing Bakugou, calling him a villain. A loud, obnoxious, booming laugh sounded from across the stadium. Beside you, Todoroki went still as death with fear and anger tangling in his chest. You gripped his arm, grounding him as you felt the fear take hold. You glared in the direction of the sound and could see Endeavor’s flames through the smoke and dust. A rage so pure simmered in your veins, it took the shape of a wolf pacing the empty row behind you. Your jaw was clenched so tightly your teeth ached. It was a rage you couldn’t seem to shove down no matter how hard you tried. You forced out another sharp breath and closed your eyes. You took a hard look at the rage you felt and, to your relief, found that it was a mixture of your own and two very familiar emotional signatures. You felt the rage dull slightly as you realized that you were carrying the rage of two extra people. Before you opened your eyes you noticed a flicker of satisfaction from Uraraka that floated up into the sky. When you opened your eyes, you were staring at a cloud of floating debris. All the anger melted away as a surprised laugh floated from your lips. You tapped Todoroki’s arm excitedly and pointed up. You felt the moment he saw what you did. 

“Oh.” He breathed, a spike of amusement stabbed through the fear. He leaned closer to you slightly and you didn’t move away. Your gaze drifted from the sky back to the field. The smoke was clearing and you could see your classmates again. Both were panting. You could tell they were tired, but through that you could see the light in Bakugou’s eyes. You smiled at the surprise and respect swirling around his head. Then, Uraraka dropped everything down on him. The stadium erupted in sound, dust and smoke and you leaned forward in your seat. You watch as Uraraka’s emotions border on unconsciousness and shoot to your feet. But still, Uraraka pushes herself up and tries to fight again. She falls again. But still tries to crawl towards Bakugou. You feel it when she passes out. You see a wave of self disgust hit Bakugou and he staggers in place. Hand fisted in his shirt, he glares at the ground as he is announced to be the winner. You shoot a glance at Todoroki and find him already watching you. Neither you speak but he dips his head in a nod. Your hand falls from his arm as you hurry as discretely as you can for the door. You bump into Midoriya, who is also slipping away from the class. 

“Are you going to see Uraraka?” You asked quietly as you both half ran through the halls. He nodded body tense and there was a flicker of something like anger emanating from him. 

“And you?” He asked, voice sharper than you’d ever heard it. 

“Bakugou first. But yes.” You said, hating how the worry that had seeped into your voice seemed to further anger the green haired boy beside you. He stayed silent though, letting the feeling fade as the part of him that was logical took over. You parted ways at the halls that led to and from the infirmary. You chose to look for Bakugou in the tunnel, hoping he’d still be there. Midoriya obviously beelined for the infirmary. You ran quickly and were doubling back when you heard raised voices. Bakugou was accusing Midoriya of giving Uraraka the idea, anger rolled down the hallway. Midoriya’s indignant refusal only fanned the flames of Bakugou’s anger as you came speeding like a bullet down the hallway. So much for getting rest. You thought as you slammed into Bakugou, arms wrapping around his chest in a tight hug, causing him to stumble back a few steps. Your body shook from the confusing emotions you had been channeling all day. Bakugou made a strangled sound that echoed in the silent hallway but his arms almost instinctively went around yoy protectively. Midoriya broke that silence a moment later.

“She came up with that plan on her own. Believe it or don’t. But don’t insult her just because she almost beat you.” Midoriya said, voice was confident. You pressed your face into Bakugou’s chest to hide the heat in your face as you saw Midoriya’s feelings for Uraraka clearly in the air. Bakugou didn’t speak and you heard Midoriya’s footsteps retreating quickly. His heart was hammering in his chest as the anger morphed into shame. 

“Why the fuck do I do that?” He asked quietly as he leaned his chin on the top of your head. You knew he didn’t actually want an answer but still you hugged him tighter. The physical and mental strain of the day was quickly catching up to you. 

“Let’s go cheer on Kirishima.” You said. He let out a deep sigh and his arms dropped to his side. You stepped away but hooked one of your arms through his as he shoved his hands in his pockets. His glare at the action held no anger behind it. Just curiosity. You both walked slowly through the halls, knowing that it would take some time to rebuild the floor of the arena. His emotions took a dark turn the longer he stewed in his anger. Your heart sank as you realized he had probably heard everything that the pro heroes had been saying. You felt the way that his eyes ran slowly along the bandage on your arm and the tattered remains of your sleeve. 

“Did that old lady fix it?” He asked tensely, voice cracking through the air around you like a whip. You met his gaze and nodded. He was quiet for a moment, then his voice was rough when he said, “That’s good.”

“You’re not a villain for winning.” You blurted pulling him to a stop, unable to take another second of the sharp disgust he was feeling towards himself. He shot a glare at you but stayed silent so you continued, voice hushed. “She would have been really upset if you had taken it easy on her.” 

His eyes widened slightly before his face hardened and he looked at the floor. 

“I know that.” He snapped, his cheeks were red from a mixture of embarrassment, frustration and something else that you both refused to name. You let out a sigh that was a mix of resignation and frustration. You weren’t sure how to pull him out of the spiral and you knew he wouldn’t accept any of your Quirk’s help today so you dropped it and began to walk again. He had no choice but to follow as you refused to let his arm go for the moment. Only when you reached the door to the seating section class 1-A was at did you let go. You didn’t want to add to his embarrassment any more by letting your classmates see. You entered first, making a beeline for the row where Yaomomo sat with Ashido. They brightened when they saw you but that brightness faltered when Bakugou threw himself into a seat behind you. My own personal guard. You thought with an expression somewhere between a grin and a grimace when the teasing began almost instantly. Kaminari and Sero slid in around Bakugou. It began with small, almost snide comments about how they’d never beat up a girl just to win. The type of shit that had you rolling your eyes and shaking your head. The angrier Bakugou got, the more entertained the two boys became. Emotions exploded, swung and zapped through the air in a way that made you dizzy. 

“I mean come on man, why’d you go so hard on such a frail girl?” Sero finally asked. Fed up, you twisted in your seat just enough for them to know you were listening, then the corner of your mouth curled upwards in disgust. You were about to speak when Bakugou’s anger shifted and made room for that same sort of shocked respect that he had felt on the field. He leaned forward, eyes focused on where Kirishima had just won and let out a sigh. 

“That girl is anything but frail. Besides, what kind of hero underestimates his opponent?” He grumbled effectively shutting up the other two boys. An emotion so violent flared through the stadium, causing you to gasp and whip around to see who it was coming from. You had recognized the emotional signature but hoped you were wrong. Your heart sank as you saw Todoroki standing still as a tree on the field. You knew that stillness well, the last desperate grasp for control over something when it felt like the world was falling apart. Even from the distance, you could see the effort he was putting in to keep his anger unnoticed. Midoriya stood opposite him and even he looked concerned. 

“Oh no.” You breathed, hand flying up to cover your mouth. 

“Are you in pain?” Yaomomo asked, catching the attention of everyone nearby as she worried over you. But you couldn’t tear your gaze from the boy with red and white hair. He was a howling inferno of rage, pain and loneliness. It broke your heart. 

“What’s wrong girl?” Ashido asked, trying to catch your eye. You shook your head as if it would clear the feeling away, it didn’t. You stood on shaky legs and staggered to the railing despite the sounds of alarm from your friends. From across the stadium you could see Endeavor, glowing like a fucking bonfire. That same feeling of undiluted rage fell over you once again. 

“I don’t like this.” You said to no one in particular. 

“What do you see?” Bakugou’s sharp voice cut through the noise of the crowd as the fight started. He had come up beside you while you had been busy giving Endeavor a glare that would send normal people running for cover. 

“I see,” you started through gritted teeth, voice low and cold. “A poor excuse for a pro hero and an even worse excuse for a father.” 

“That’s all?” He asked, staring out at the field trying to see it the way you did. You gripped the railing tightly, knuckles going aching at the strain. 

“No.” You said sharply trying to breathe through the rage. Your heart hammered in your chest. 

“You gonna fuckin enlighten me, Mantis?” Bakugou asked, nudging you with his elbow. You shook your head slightly. 

“Just don’t leave me alone in the same room as the wannabe Human Torch.” You said as you let your gaze fall back to the match in front of you. Todoroki was almost fully encased in ice. Midoriya, who was trying to shove down the waves of pain he was experiencing, was shouting something at Todoroki and his anger worsened. 

“SHOTO!” Endeavor shouted, standing from his seat, with flames brightening. “USE YOU FLAMES!” 

Todoroki’s anger went from blazing hot to icy cold in an instant, just before he let out another massive burst of ice. Midoriya kept yelling, broken fingers clutching over his heart as he desperately tried to get his point across. Something like recognition fluttered around them both as their chests heaved in tandem. Pain, anger and grief swirled like a blizzard around the boys. You felt physically ill but still you couldn’t tear your eyes away. The match went on in the same manner, Todoroki flinging ice and Midoriya breaking himself to stay standing, for a little while longer. The flames surrounding Endeavor only served to make the look of rage more intimidating. Then, with barely a second of warning, Todoroki’s rage went as hot as a forge. You ducked, dragging a slightly bewildered Bakugou with you as a massive blast rocked the stadium. A blast of heat that would have made your skin blister rushed over your heads a second later. You could feel everyone’s shock, their concern but that wasn’t what had you springing to your feet and taking off running for the tunnels. It was the near crushing sense of confused despair that Todoroki felt. You didn’t wait to see if Bakugou followed. 

Your rapid footsteps echoed harshly through the halls once again as you sprinted through them. There must have been a look of urgency on your face because people stepped out of your way. You didn’t care about the whispers, didn’t care about the looks that were shot your way. The only thing you cared about was quieting that howling storm of pain. Your lungs were burning when the tunnels came into view. You saw Midoriya, unconscious and broken on a gurney, but being tended to. Your eyes darted around frantically as you skidded to a stop next to him. The sound of more running footsteps reached your ears but you didn’t care. Your eyes had found your target. A small sound of relief tore from your lips as you flung yourself at Todoroki. Your arms wrapped around his chest and for a moment he just stood there. Too consumed by his emotions to notice much of anything. You reached up and cupped his cheek, forcing him to look at you. His breathing was sharp and shallow. There was sweat plastering hair to his forehead and his eyes were watery, unfocused. Trapped in a memory then, you concluded. You wanted to take him somewhere private, to take the time to help him through it but you were interrupted by a wall of heat. Endeavor approached the two of you and you realized that the tunnel had emptied out, most of the commotion following Midoriya to the infirmary. The pride you felt wafting from the man sent a wave of nausea through you as you let go of Todoroki and stood like a barrier in front of him. You did your best impression of Bakugou as you glared at Endeavor. He shoved you out of the way and pretended that you didn’t even exist. 

“Shoto, my boy! You used your flames!” Endeavor said, voice booming. You couldn’t help the hot spike of rage that ripped through you. You were used to being treated like garbage but to be ignored by someone who claimed to be a hero. You Quirk prickled painfully under your skin. But a cool hand found yours and the rage ebbed away. 

“I only did that because I completely forgot you existed.” Todoroki said with a voice not unlike one of his glaciers. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, we need to go visit our friend.”

Todoroki didn’t look back as he dragged you down the hallway, away from Endeavor. For the first time, Endeavor looked at you. You scowled at the flicker of recognition that you saw flash through the man and turned away towards his son. 

Midoriya was hurt, really hurt. He needed surgery. The concern from your classmates was overpowering. Recovery Girl had shooed you all from the room but not before you could read her own worry. Walking away from the infirmary, you couldn’t stop the tears. They fell silently down your face, Todoroki still held tightly onto your hand, as if letting go would untether him from earth. Uraraka was gripping your other arm, careful to avoid the bandage wrapped around your forearm, also crying. She had yelled at Todoroki, her fear and anger clear on her face. He stood there and accepted it. Then he apologized, she hadn’t stopped crying since. 

You stayed quiet, you Quirk hadn’t stopped squirming under your skin since your encounter with Endeavor. The dregs of rage stalked behind you in the form of a wolf again and the part of you that was raised in the clutches of villains longed to order the wolf to knock Endeavor’s pride down a few pegs. But you willed it to stay by your side. Back in the seats, you couldn’t tear your eyes from where they were reconstructing the field below. Uraraka had split off, sitting with Tsu and Ashido, their soft voices began to lull you into a state somewhere between a trance and sleep. You were sitting in the back row, Todoroki at your side. Bakugou was sitting on the other end of the row with Kirishima. You could feel the short spike of jealousy from him before he pushed it away. Something like bitter acceptance filled the space it left. You were too tired to deal with any more big emotions at the moment. Recovery Girl’s advice to rest had never sounded so good. You couldn’t stop it when your head fell onto Todoroki’s shoulder and your eyes slipped closed. 

It felt like no time had passed at all when you were being gently shaken awake. Startled, you leapt to your feet, hands ready for a fight as you blinked rapidly. Looking back at you were a few of your equally startled classmates and an unusually calm Todoroki. 

“Iida was just called down for his match, they want you to be ready.” Todoroki said smoothly. You nodded as your cheeks heated. You walked quickly once more through the halls, exhaustion tugged at you to slow down but knowing Iida, his match would be over quickly. By the time that you reached the tunnels, they were already announcing him as the winner. Your heart lurched as you waited to be called. You were up against Tokoyami and Dark Shadow. Anxiety spiked through your chest, you didn’t have any time to think up a strategy for this fight. You hadn’t thought to ask anyone for help planning one either. But all the same when your name was called, you walked out of the tunnel and into the bright light.    

Your ears were ringing, all attention was on you and Tokoyami. He didn’t drop into a fighting stance, just called for Dark Shadow and then the match began. Your mind was a tired lump of sludge but your muscles remembered how to dodge. Your muscles screamed in protest as you rolled out of the way of another harsh strike. It was strange, but if you focused hard enough, you could feel Dark Shadow’s emotions. In that, you found your opening. Your Quirk reacted instantly, constructing a dome of calm. You began to hum a somber tune, one you’d heard Tokoyami listening to once. The dome snapped into place and the effect was nearly immediate. Dark Shadow stopped, mid strike, yellow eyes going round as you continued to hum the tune. The air filled with sparkling calm. Tokoyami, who was standing just outside of the dome, looked on in confusion as Dark Shadow relaxed under your influence. 

“Dark Shadow! Attack!” He called out. You sent invisible tendrils out of the dome and positioned them like a snare.

“No!” Dark Shadow yelled back. Frustration flared outside of your dome but still he didn’t take the bait.

“Dark Shadow, return to me!” Tokoyami tried again, forcing calm into his voice. You smiled sweetly at Dark Shadow, still humming. 

“No!” Dark Shadow said, shaking his head like a child. You couldn’t help the laughter that bubbled out of your chest as Tokoyami stepped forward. Your snare snapped around his ankles and yanked him up into the air. Dangling upside down, with Dark Shadow refusing to heed to his orders, Tokoyami held up his hands in defeat. 

“You are formidable.” He said as he waited for Midnight to come to the field. When he saw her, he spoke again, “The forces of darkness have once again been bested by the light.” 

“Uh… Right, can you move?” Midnight asked. Tokoyami shook his head. You were announced as the winner and you ordered the tendrils to gently lower him back to the ground. The dome of calm melted away and Dark Shadow shook his head again. You bowed to them deeply.

“I apologize for messing with your emotions without permission.” You said automatically before turning and quickly exiting the arena. The weight of the cameras had never felt heavier. Be invisible. You leaned heavily against the wall, the cool concrete biting into your near feverish skin. You were exhausted but you still had at least one more fight ahead of you. You didn’t see the point of walking all the way back up to the stands, so you sank to the floor. Familiar stomps filled the air and Bakugou came into view. His eyebrows were furrowed in concern when he caught sight of you. You could tell he wanted to stay and make sure that you were okay, but his name rang out over the speakers. 

“You fight good.” he said gruffly before stepping out into the arena. You heard the fight begin, a flurry of explosions and fists. You let your eyes slide closed for a moment. The next thing you know, a cool presence is beside you. 

“Are you alright?” Todoroki asked, concern dripping from him like melting ice. You nodded, eyes still closed. You held out your hand, a silent question and permission at the same time. He took your hand gently, fingers intertwining with yours. The moment stretched as the sound of the fight continued on. 

“Thank you.” Todoroki said, voice quiet but intense. “For earlier.”

You sighed and gripped his hand tighter. You kept an equally tight hold on your Quirk. 

“I didn’t do anything.” You said, exhaustion clear in your voice. 

“You were there.” He said, his voice uncharacteristically rough in a way that made you open your eyes. His mismatched eyes held yours in an unflinching stare. Your heart skipped in your chest and your cheeks heated when you caught sight of the iridescent pink floating firmly around his head. A faint blush dusted across his cheeks and disappeared into the scar that covered his brilliant blue eye. You blinked hard, as if you were imagining it, but you weren’t. Todoroki had let that mask of indifference slip again. You looked away, pulse skyrocketing wildly, you forced yourself to take a deep breath.

“It’s been an emotional day. All I want is soba.” You said with a sigh, giving him a small nudge with your shoulder. Todoroki’s responding laugh sounded more like a puff of air. But he nodded. 

“Soba sounds perfect.” He said before letting go of your hand and standing. Like you, he sensed the fight between Kirishima and Bakugou drawing to a close. For you, the sign had been the intense shift in emotions that almost made you dizzy, forcing your eyes closed once again. For Todoroki, it had been the triumphant bark of laughter that had bounced through the tunnel. Bakugou won, not that you had doubted he would. Anxiety twisted in your guts as you came to realize what that meant. Your next fight would be against him. The thought well and truly fucked and holy shit I’m gonna die bounced around in your mind as you listened to Todoroki’s receding footsteps. Fishing a piece of forgotten candy out of your pocket, you pondered potential strategies for the fight and popped the candy in your mouth. The burst of spice helped to wake your mind up a bit. You were so deep in thought that when Present Mic began to announce Todoroki and Iida, you flinched so hard you banged your head on the wall. 

A scoff from beside you startled you, causing you to nearly bang your head for a second time. But something warm placed itself firmly between the wall and your head. Not something, a hand. Not just any hand, but Bakugou’s hand. Bakugou had crouched down beside you. The sharp smell of smoke filled your nose and you relaxed. 

“You okay?” He asked, scowling at you out of concern. “Because I ain’t gonna fight you if you’re hurt or something.” 

“Yeah. Just thinking and tired. Zoned out.” You squeaked cheeks going hot. He didn’t look convinced but he also didn’t press the issue. Instead he nodded and stood from the crouch. 

“See you out there then.” He said waving over his shoulder as he walked off. You tilted your head and watched him leave. There was something like resignation trailing behind him. 

“Hey.” You called out quietly. He paused but didn’t turn around to face you. His shoulders were tight. You asked, “what’s wrong?”

*

*

*

*

POV: Katsuki

You had been trailing after that half and half bastard almost all day. Katsuki tried to shove the jealousy down but all that did was make him a ball of frustration. He had been so thrown off by jealousy when you had fallen asleep on IcyHot’s shoulder but he managed to wrestle it down. He hadn’t been prepared for the small kernel of bitter acceptance that had lodged itself in his chest. No way I care about some extra, he thought as he forced himself to look away, to listen to Kirishima ramble on. Katsuki wasn’t entirely sure that you were an extra though. He found that his gaze had drifted back to you. Then you had leapt from your chair and he couldn’t keep his eyes off you or the slight blush that deepened as you took in all the eyes on you. You were really starting to piss him off. Your eyes haunted his thoughts and brought a heat to his chest that he didn’t know what to do with. Even worse, he actually liked who he was when he was around you. He didn’t snap at people as often anymore. But when you were curled against someone else’s shoulder, Katsuki hated it. Then it was seeing you staring blankly at the floor of the tunnel after his match with Kirishima. Those damn eyes half glazed. You’d get yourself killed if you zoned out like this against a villain. Katsuki thought bitterly as he crouched before you and rolled his eyes when you didn’t notice. He frowned when Present Mic’s voice caused you to flinch so hard your head hit the wall. His hand went up automatically to block it from happening again and scoffed. You startled again, head slamming into Katsuki’s hand. Then you were frozen like a deer in headlights. 

“You okay?” Katsuki asked, feeling himself scowling as his frustration melted into concern at the tired, almost dazed look on your face. “Because I ain’t gonna fight you if you’re hurt or something.”

“Yeah. Just thinking and tired. Zoned out.” You squeaked and he felt his pulse pick up at the blush that rose to your cheeks. He knew you weren’t entirely telling the truth but he didn’t know what to say. Even if he did, there was a damn lump in his throat that kept his jaw shut tight. So he nodded as he stood. 

“See you out there then.” Katsuki said, waving over his shoulder as he walked off. He wasn’t sure if you were waiting for IcyHot or your next match but either way he had to leave. A feeling he didn’t have a name for buzzed in his chest insistantly. It was terrifying. But your soft voice called after him, halting his feet. 

“Hey. What’s wrong?” You asked, not knowing how it seemed to settle in his bones. Katsuki stood rigidly in the middle of the tunnel, unable to turn around, unable to speak. You always saw him. 

*

Katsuki had heard the whispers when the projected match ups were updated to show that he would fight you. 

“He already beat up one girl from his class but now another one?” Someone had muttered. 

“She looks even more innocent. What a truly villainous match up.” Someone else had whispered back. And Katsuki? He had just stood there, listening, trying not to prove them right by losing his head. His jaw was clenched so tightly his teeth hurt. Did they expect him to throw the match? That wasn’t him, even if the thought of fighting you did something strange to his chest. Why the hell did you have to be so frustrating? 

*

You were falling asleep in a god damn hallway and he was still expected to fight you. It felt wrong. 

“I’m fine.” He said, not fully lying but definitely not telling the truth. He was physically fine, no injuries. But his mind… that was a tangled web that he wasn’t about to attempt to untie. He didn’t wait for you to call him out, walking quickly away from you back to the other tunnel. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You 

You were still staring at the spot where Bakugou had been standing when the crowd went wild and Todoroki was announced as the winner. You turned and watched the tunnel, feeling the temperature in the air drop slightly as he approached. You stood as hastily as you could with your fatigued muscles. The slight chill that he brought with him helped wake you up a bit, the spike of adrenaline woke you up the rest of the way. This time, your name was called first and you nodded sharply at Todoroki. You tried your best not to feel disappointed that you didn’t get a chance to talk to him as you passed each other in the tunnel. Taking deep, steady breaths, you stepped out into the light once again. A chorus of cheers rang out suddenly, making you flinch slightly. Bakugou stepped out onto the field a moment later, looking like a cat that had been dunked in a stream. His grin was positively feral and it did something strange in your chest. A thrumming energy pricked in your veins at the look in his eyes. 

“No holding back. Right Mantis?” He called out, cracking his knuckles and shaking out his hands. You feel an out of character grin slid onto your face. Your once tired body suddenly alive with anticipation dropped into an offensive stance. The wolf made of rage appeared behind you, still invisible to the rest of the world. Bakugou always struck first and this time was no different. He launched himself at you with controlled emotions. You channeled the thrill running through him into your go to move for dodging. You let out a small giggle as you side stepped his first attack, his usual right hook, without flinching. The tendrils wove up your body quickly, ripping another giggle out of you. It tickled. The tendrils were made sparkling bright amusement as they lifted you off the ground as it fractured beneath your feet when Bakugou sent a punch into the ground with a growl of frustration. The growl was answered by the haunting howl of your wolf built of rage. The heavy weight of anxiety and exhaustion seemed to melt away at the sound. Through your giggles you could see the disgust in the crowd. You could hear the whispers, is the school sure he wants to be a hero? Bakugou’s pain as he also heard rivaled one of his explosions. You stopped giggling and a frown replaced the smirk. You tilted your head slightly, eyes searching the crowd for the culprit. Some nobody pro whose jealousy over a child’s power sent your nose scrunching. You saw red. Like literally. It was flowing out of you in angry whips as you snarled at the man. He wanted to see a villain? Challenge accepted. The whips of anger shot out and cracked just before his face. He flinched. Hard. Your answering smile could have peeled paint with the venom you put behind it. You raised your arms, captivated by your own anger and watched as one of the red whips of anger advanced on the pro again. 

“Come on now Mantis, your fight is with me.” Bakugou called out, recapturing your attention, the whip stopped centimeters from the pro’s face. There were murmurs of fear at your actions but they didn’t matter to you. Not as much as the murmurs of praise for Bakugou not taking a shot at you when your back was turned. It was just enough to refocus your mind. Your Quirk continued up your body, forming the armor as you dropped low again. The wolf stalked closer, watching, waiting for orders. 

“Come at me then. Try and land a hit.” You called out in a taunting tone. He was hard to restrain, his Quirk able to blast through each tendril that shot at him. More than once he sent you tumbling, your Quirk flaring with the startled sounds you made. But each time, you bounced back up. His chest was heaving, some of his hair was plastered to his skin with sweat. You had landed some good hits too, ones that had made you wince and mouth out sorry. The rage-wolf bowled him over once before Bakugou blew it up with a snarl. But now, with his body starting to shake from strain, you darted inside his guard, the same move you had done when you both had first sparred. His eyes lit with recognition and threw himself backwards with an explosion. You had to throw your hands up in front of your face to ward off the stinging heat. 

Then, out of nowhere howling grief and panic cut through the stadium. It hit you with the speed of a bullet train, causing you to stagger backwards, your breath left your chest in a sharp gasp, the edges of your vision blurred. Time seemed to slow for what happened next, you could see a trail of the emotions leading deep into the backrooms of the stadium. Iida’s emotional signature. You couldn’t focus on anything else even as you felt your body jerk sideways and heard another explosion, closer this time. You blinked hard and curled in on yourself slightly as another wave of that awful feeling washed over you. The armor and the part of your Quirk carrying your body disappeared. You dropped to your feet clumsily as you sucked in a breath. The strain of the day hit you tenfold as you turned slowly to see Bakugou flying at you. His eyes widen in shock and tries to pivot midair. The blast catches you and sends you flying. You’re instantly reminded of another time you had been sent flying at concrete. Your exhausted mind muddles the scenarios and you can’t help the scream that breaks free, your Quirk rises at your sound and a golden crash pad of sorts solidifies on the wall and ground. You slam into the wall like a character from a damn cartoon. Your body screams at the impact, your head aches dangerously and your ears are ringing but nothing is broken. Nothing is broken but your cheeks are wet and you choke on a sob as that foreign grief holds you in a vice grip. Officially tapped, Kaminari would call it. Finally overwhelmed by the emotions of the day, it was just your luck that it was grief. Midnight’s worried face appeared above you, her mouth moved but all you could hear was ringing. You blinked and squinted at her as she turned to shout something. Pushing yourself into a sitting position, you were met by a wave of nausea. On a good day, you would have been able to preserve your dignity. But today was not a normal day or a particularly good one. You leaned forward and became violently ill in the grass. You stayed there for a moment, slowly trying to remember how to breathe without gagging. Standing just outside your line of sight you could feel Bakugou’s disgust in himself as Midnight stood, lips moving as she looked out at the crowd, no doubt announcing that he won the match due to you flying out of bounds. Good, now I can rest. The tension in your muscles began to leak away leaving numbness in its wake. Blinking became effort. You felt the world tip sideways, praying to whoever would listen that you didn’t fall in your own vomit. Perhaps there was someone looking out for you because you were caught by the hard metal hands of the med robots. They loaded you onto a gurney and you felt the jolt as they zipped to the tunnel. You couldn’t help but laugh at their blips and beeps as the world around you blurred. You stubbornly clung to consciousness, not willing to find out what you would do if you passed out. Last time you had threatened to bite hospital staff and had actually bitten your classmates. Classmates. Your mind stuttered to a stop on the word. It didn’t feel quite right anymore. You felt one of the robots press a sticker to your chest and then the high whining from another machine. The robots picked up speed, making your empty stomach lurch dangerously. 

“It’s too fast.” You mumbled, your tongue felt heavy both about the speed at which they were moving you and about your heart rate. One of the robots chirped confidently as the sound of the infirmary doors slamming open caught your attention. You lifted a hand in a wave but kept your head perfectly still and said, “ ‘sup Granny?”

She heaved a weary sigh but anything she says is lost in the ringing in your ears. You feel her presence beside you as she assesses you. Her wrinkled fingers are warm as they press into your wrist and then your neck, confirming your erratic heartbeat. She makes sure she is in your line of sight by turning your head slowly and gently. Then you read her lips as she speaks just as slowly and gently. “You have a concussion. I cannot heal you fully but I can ease the side effects.” She said sternly, planting a kiss on your forehead before putting her hands on her hips. The ringing in your ears and the nausea cleared slightly. 

“I gotta go.” You said, blinking hard as the feeling of grief began to act as an ice pick in your brain. Recovery Girl let out a sharp laugh and shook her head.

“You aren’t going anywhere. Rest.” She said before another commotion at the door made her huff in frustration. Yaomomo and Tsu slipped in and hastily shut the door behind them. She crossed her arms over her chest and raised an eyebrow. “She needs rest.”

Tsu nodded but Yaomomo looked conflicted. She looked like she wanted to sit by your side or beat Bakugou to a pulp. 

“Go check on Iida.” You managed to say as your eyes slipped closed. You felt the tug of unconsciousness and your eyes flew open and locked onto Yaomomo. Desperate to make her understand you said, “His grief is too loud.”

Then all at once everything went too quiet and too dark as you passed out. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Dabi

He couldn’t breathe. First it had been because he had seen the pain in his little brother’s eyes as he fought Midoriya. The fear of using his flames was bright in Shoto’s eyes. Then it had been when you had been pitted against Bakugou. You had held your own for a while and then he saw the familiar shudder go through you as an overwhelming feeling distracted you. Then you had been rocketing across the field, a terrified shriek piercing the din of the crowd as they shouted their distaste. Dabi had been forced to watch as you slammed into the wall and landed in a heap on the ground. Sure you had managed to protect yourself somewhat but that didn’t ease Dabi’s worry when you lurched up and lost your lunch. The cameras zoomed in on Bakugou, whose scowl looked like pure fury. Shigaraki had let out a delighted laugh. He missed the flash of worry that softened the boy’s eyes but Dabi saw it. He saw the way that Bakugou stumbled forward a step, how his mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water. Dabi saw how the boy’s hand hung half raised toward you before it was grabbed and raised in the air by Midnight. 

Dabi wondered if there was a way of this fight playing out that would have made the teen happy. Dabi doubted it. He also wondered if anything would erase the sound of your scream from his mind. Dabi could picture it now, you had told him about how the Nomu had sent you through a building but it hadn’t really made sense before. Now it did, with disturbing clarity. Dabi’s chest felt too tight, Shigaraki’s laugh grated on his ears. The rage inside Dabi festered dangerously. The only relief he got was the video feed flipping to a commercial break. 

“This has been… enlightening.” Shigaraki said, more to himself than anything. The wild look in the other man’s eyes made Dabi’s skin crawl. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

You woke with a jolt as an overpowering wave of self disgust hit you in the chest. Your eyes flew open and found the screen. Bakugou was holding Todoroki up by the neck of his shirt. Todoroki hung, limp and unconscious in the smoke. Bakugou was shouting something at him. You could see angry tears welling in his eyes as sheer panic overtook the disgust. His lips curled in a snarl as he roughly shook Todoroki, only causing the other boy’s head to roll to the side as though his bones were jelly. Pink mist began to fill the camera and you tumbled out of bed. No no she can’t. You thought frantically as you scrambled to your feet despite Recovery Girl’s protests. Your moves were jerky and robotic as you easily dodged around her as she tried to catch you. You’d see something similar before with Toya, back when you only knew him as Dabi. He had been raving mad about something when he had been knocked out by Shigaraki. When he woke up he was near feral with panicked rage. You had learned how to soothe someone’s mind then. You didn’t do it often because it felt too much like you were controlling their minds. 

“Faster.” You muttered, your Quirk responding quickly to your distress. You were lifted off your feet and you practically flew as you sped down the hallways. You made it to the end of the tunnel just as Bakugou was being strapped down to a gurney. The sight made something inside you break as you whirled at Midnight. 

“What the hell were you thinking?” You snapped, voice hoarse and chest aching. She looked momentarily taken aback. 

“He was going to kill that boy.” She said as if it was obvious. 

“Did you even think about what it might do to him?” You asked, seething as you stumbled to Bakugou’s gurney. You lay a hand on his sweat soaked forehead. To the world, it looked like he was sleeping peacefully but you could see how wrong that was. He was locked in his storm of anger and shame. It was tearing him apart. It hurt. 

“I put him to sleep so that he has time to calm down.” She said, as if she was an expert. 

“Have you ever gone to bed or been knocked out when you were angry?” You asked, tone turning to ice and clenching your jaw, irritated that she didn’t seem to be getting it. She was watching you carefully and then her mouth dipped down in a frown.

“I see.” She said, tone going serious. “I suppose I wasn’t all too happy when I woke up.” 

You scoffed, out of words over the fact that you had been forced to teach an adult after the day you’d had. Your muscles faltered and you sat hard on the edge of Bakugou’s gurney. You took a deep breath and began to hum a quiet lullaby. Your fingers began to glow blue as you sent your calming influence through Midnight’s mist. His anger flared at the intrusion and stuck out, you pulled your fingers away with a hiss as if he burnt you. He hadn’t actually burnt you though but a phantom sting lingered. You winced and muttered, “I’m sorry. Let me help. You’ll be okay.” 

You rested your fingers on his temples and began to hum again. Your fingers resumed glowing and this time when the blue pierced the mist Bakugou’s anger remained but it didn’t lash out. You encouraged the calm further into his mind until the anger was a footnote. Only then did Bakugou actually fall asleep. You looked up and noticed you were back in the infirmary, sitting on Bakugou’s gurney. Recovery Girl was tending to Todoroki, who was still unconscious. You were beginning to understand how everyone else felt when they saw it happen to you. Your heart leapt into your throat.

“Is he alright Granny?” You asked, voice catching on the lump in your throat. Your fingers still glowed blue at Bakugou’s temples, you were afraid that if you let up he would be locked in anger induced nightmares. She gave you a stern look but she saw how your fingers were trembling, and heard the fear in your voice. She gave a sharp nod, focusing on her assessment of the unconscious boy. 

“Seems to be a combination of him draining his own energy as well as getting blown into a wall by that young man’s explosion.” She said before giving him a clinical peck on the forehead. You let out a sigh of relief. The pair of robots came back in and shooed you off the gurney before they started to cart it away. You watched the way Bakugou’s eyebrows furrowed slightly as your fingers slipped off his head in the process. 

“Where are they taking him?” You asked, tone half frantic as you stumbled after the gurney. 

“They want to set him up in an area for him to calm down. Go ahead dear, this young man will be just fine.” Recovery Girl said, voice softening with understanding as you shuffled quickly after the gurney. The robots led the way to a large, dark room. Your eyes didn’t miss the wooden post, or the shackles but they stuck on the muzzle. Your heart cracked in half when you saw that. You recognized the sheen of the metal, Quirk nullifying. You crossed your arms over your chest as if you could hold your rage in. Your gaze snapped to one of the robots.

“Get me someone in charge.” You said, voice thin with barely contained rage. The robot chirped and left the room beeping rapidly. You weren’t surprised when Mr. Aizawa walked in a moment later. He regarded you and the wooden post with a cool precision. 

“It’s for his safety, and the safety of the crowd.” He said calmly before you could even speak. 

“It will make things so much worse.” You said, voice wavering and eyes watering. You can feel your hands trembling as you rubbed them together in a pleading motion and begged, “Please don’t do this.” 

You saw a brief flash of regret spike through your teacher’s chest and you closed your eyes, forcing a sharp disbelieving breath out your nose. You shook your head and looked away, hiding the tears on your cheeks as they fell before you roughly wiped your face. You couldn’t watch as the robots transferred the still-sleeping boy into the chains and muzzle that were attached to the wooden post. You sat with your knees tucked into your chest in the area you had been instructed to sit. Rage manifested this time as a tiger that curled around you. You weren’t sure when you had willed it to be solid. You weren’t sure how long you sat there before you began to rock back and forth slightly. You didn’t look up at the sound of the door or at the soft gasp and flash of discomfort. You didn’t need to look up to know that Todoroki had seen Bakugou. You were thankful that he simply walked to his spot and waited. But you could feel the coolness of his stare. The minutes ticked by, time kept by the steady rhythm you tapped on your arms as you rocked. You flinched back into the moment when you felt a flicker of panic a moment before Bakugou jerked awake. You were on your feet dashing over to him before he could finish shouting into the muzzle. You saw the panic in the air around him and the fear in his eyes as you rushed forward. His chest was heaving as his gaze locked onto you. You froze in front of him when you saw tears in his eyes. The tiger stalked behind you, guarding your back. You found you no longer felt completely safe around the heroes. 

He grunted three words like a chant that were swallowed by the muzzle. But it sounded a lot like take it off. He trashed, trying to maneuver his arms out of the restraints. He went still for a moment as the realization about the cuffs trickled in. You could see the flicker of betrayal he felt until he caught sight of the tears on your face. His anxiety skyrocketed and he began to yell those three heart wrenching words, TAKE. IT. OFF and trashed around again. You felt more tears sliding down your face while you held your hands out and slowly approached. You treated him like a cornered animal because right now, that’s how he felt. He was shouting so loud his face was turning red. 

“Let me help.” You begged, hands ready and hovering near his face. You could see his pulse jumping in his neck and he was shaking but he nodded. It was sharp and slight, all he could manage in his panic. You sighed in relief and moved forward slowly. 

“I’m so angry right now.” You murmured, brushing hair off his forehead before your fingers trailed back to his temples. You made sure to keep your movements slow and gentle. You kept your voice soft when you said, “I know what you are feeling. Please try to take a deep breath”

You began to hum your favorite lullaby. The same one you frequently hummed when others were in distress, even if you don’t remember who sang it to you. Your fingers began to glow blue once more and Bakugou forced out a panicked breath. You closed your eyes and followed your calming influence into the tangle of fear and panic. Everything your shimmering blue light touched was soothed almost immediately. He sucked in a full breath and leaned into your touch. Like before, his anger sat just underneath, waiting and watching. His eyes darted to the side as the panic broke and embarrassment took its place. To his credit, you looked up to see that Todoroki had turned to look in the opposite direction. Your gaze snapped back to Bakugou when a small noise tumbled incoherently into the mask. He had a pleading look in his eyes that was backed by his usual frustrated indignation. 

“I can’t take it off.” You said, voice cracking at the look of defeat that flashed over his face. You shook your head. “I don’t have the keys. I’m so sorry. I tried to stop it.” 

Your eyes stung from crying but your fingers continued to glow, and continued to calm. You tensed when the door to the room opened. You could see the glint of fear in Bakugou’s eyes as someone approached you from behind. The telltale growl from your rage-tiger made the footsteps stop well before the person got to you. You recognized Mr. Aizawa’s sluggish emotional signature before you heard him let out a sigh. 

“The awards ceremony is about to begin. Please get in your place.” He said, voice thick with something you refused to acknowledge in your anger. You whirled around, fingers dropping from Bakugou’s temples as your finger began to glow with rage. The rage-tiger’s tail flicked in annoyance. You had trusted that your teacher would never allow this humiliation to continue. 

“I will if you let him go.” You said as your anger flared brighter, casting eerie shadows over your face. Then the glow of your Quirk cut out as Mr. Aizawa erased it. Behind you, Bakugou was already struggling with the restraints. He was grunting, take it off, with growing volume, his panic and rage getting rolled into one as your calming influence disappeared. Each grunt was punctuated by a clang of metal. Mr. Aizawa just watched with tired eyes. 

“You know why I can’t.” He said and gestured for you to take your place. You ignored him and turned back to Bakugou. None of his rage was directed at you as he gestured with his head for you to listen, his eyes screamed let me feel this. Your heart slammed into your ribs as it cracked open again. You nodded and walked back to your spot without looking at your teacher. You met Todoroki’s eyes as you passed by him. While his face was a mask of indifference, his eyes told you that he had been carefully keeping his anger in check. You nodded at him, a silent agreement to deal with the consequences of the adult's actions later. 

As the platform raised into the air, a feeling unlike anything you had ever felt before washed over you. It was a near murderous rage that was well and truly all your own. You glared into the cameras as the jeering cries and laughter reached your ears. All Might himself had the good sense to flinch under your glare. He looked from you down the line as he hung the third place medal around your neck. 

“Congratulations young one!” He barked cheerfully, he was ever the actor as his own unease hid behind his smile. He moved onto Todoroki and got a stone faced, thank you, in response to the second place medal dropping around his own neck. He stared at it like it had been dipped in garbage. When All Might got to Bakugou, his smile faltered. Bakugou had begun to yell and thrash wildly again. All Might turned to someone out of your view and only his booming laugh carried to your ears. Your rage got impossibly more intense as the muzzle dropped away from Bakugou’s face but the humiliation continued as the grown man, the Symbol of Peace, dropped the ribbon of the medal into Bakugou’s mouth. Another round of laughter sprung out around the stadium. Todoroki’s eyes widened in shock and flicked over to you. The red of your anger had climbed up your arms, stopping just before your elbows. For the second time that day, your vision became red-tinged. You watched the flare of Bakugou’s humiliation melt into explosive rage. The clanging of metal was the only thing you could hear. You looked back out at the stadium and found a camera trained on your face. You could see your reflection in the lens. You looked terrifying, there was a grin on your face that promised violence. One dark and twisted thought began to float through your mind. 

Maybe Shigaraki was right.

Rage and adrenaline had sucked all the exhaustion out of your body. You could feel a break in the laughter that consumed the stadium as the awards ceremony for the first years ended. Your eyes found your class, none of them felt anything other than concern. None of them agreed with this. You stumbled slightly as your platform began to lower into the floor once again. You didn’t wait for it to reach the bottom before you were leaping off and rushing over to Bakugou’s platform. As soon as it had dropped low enough, you gripped the edge with your fingers and hauled yourself up onto it. Bakugou’s rage had melted into bitter self disgust and he was staring blankly at the floor. The medal still hung in his mouth. You scrambled over to him, eyes searching his face and trembling hands hovering. With a snarl, you snatched the medal out of his mouth and shoved it in your pocket. He didn’t even react. With a sharp breath, you forced the sparkling red to shift into a twinkling calming blue. The usual fire in his eyes was dim. His stillness was as loud as a scream. The platform clicked into place, someone behind you sighed in relief. 

“Thank god he finally calmed down.” One of the sports festival volunteers drawled, voice as lazy as its owner. The man stepped forward and began unlocking the restraints before disappearing out of the room. Bakugou’s arms fell forward limply and he sagged when the tension disappeared. You caught him with a squeal of alarm, pale blue light flaring under the strain of his dead weight. You didn’t have to struggle alone for long as a good amount of the weight disappeared as Todoroki stepped in to help, hoisting Bakugou up. Panic spiked through your chest when Bakugou still didn’t respond. You had hoped that he would be able to walk to somewhere private on his own, to preserve whatever dignity he had left. But you now saw that as impossible as a tear slipped from Bakugou’s eye and tracked slowly down his cheek. 

“Keep holding on?” You asked Todoroki quietly as you lifted your glowing hands once more. He nodded, concerned, his mouth was pressed into a hard line as he glared behind you at the door. A flick of his wrist had the door freezing over. Privacy. You were struck by the overwhelming kindness of the move. You gently pressed your fingertips back onto Bakugou’s temples. He flinched, dull eyes sluggishly finding yours. His self disgust was nearly overpowering. 

“You did nothing wrong.” You murmured, wiping the tears from his face. “I’m so sorry.” 

Your fingers left glowing blue traces on his skin before the glow sunk in, slowly chipping away at the wall he had built in his mind. 

“I find it hard to believe that Mr. Aizawa allowed this.” Todoroki muttered bitterly, breaking the silence. “But I saw it with my own eyes. Not very heroic, was it?” 

You shook your head and sighed, still chipping away at bricks of self doubt and self hatred. 

“They wouldn’t have if I had made them feel a fraction of his fear.” You whispered, your throat aching from the strain of staying calm. 

“You wouldn’t have done that.” Todoroki stated simply. His belief in you warmed something that had sat cold in your chest. You didn’t react when a loud noise came from the direction of the door. Todoroki reinforced his ice as it shook and splintered. All it did was buy you a couple more seconds of time though, he was tired and you couldn’t blame him. He changed tactics and coated the floor in a thin layer of ice. You didn’t need to turn around to see it. You could feel it in the way the air changed. 

“Thank you.” You murmured to Todoroki before turning your full attention back to Bakugou. “Hey Firecracker, wanna see those bastards fall on their asses?” 

The nickname made that dim light in his eyes flicker stronger. He let out a slow, shaky breath and his eyes closed in a slow blink as he leaned into your touch. The nod was so slight you almost missed it, but you saw the small crack in the wall as you stepped to the side. You tucked yourself under his other arm, taking some of the weight off of Todoroki. One arm snaked around his waist and the other hand remained at his temple as your soothing calm found its way through the cracks. 

The ice blocking the door shattered apart and pro heroes darted in only to have their feet skid and slide on the ice that coated the floor. It was comical, the way they lost their footing. All Might, who had broken down the door with a swift punch, stood in the doorway. His shock gave away to his deep, theatrical, booming laughter. 

“I do suppose we deserved that.” He said, his smiling face along with his truth-sweet words acted as a catalyst. You felt Bakugou’s emotions flare back to their usual intensity and glanced over to see the familiar light back in his eyes. Sure it was rage, but that you could handle better than the blank look that had been there. Bakugou made a noise of disgust as he pushed Todoroki away. 

“Get off of me IcyHot.” He snapped, the usual venom missing from behind the words. Todoroki just held up his hands in surrender and backed a step away. Bakugou kept his arm firmly around your shoulder as he regarded the pros sprawled out on the ground. 

“Tch, let’s get outta here.” He said gruffly before inclining his head to the door. The ice on the floor melted into a pathway allowing the three of you to walk calmly out of the room. No one else could see the way Bakugou’s muscles were trembling from the effort of staying calm and from the strain of the day. He wanted to hit something, that much was clear, but he was also too tired for it. Your face was hard when you nodded at All Might as you passed him as if to say, they got off easy. You felt your nose scrunch in disgust as you caught sight of Mr. Aizawa. At least he had the decency to feel regret over the situation. But it wasn’t something you were willing to accept until Bakugou received an apology. And that, you knew, might never happen.

Chapter Text

POV: You

The silence on the walk back to the locker rooms hung heavily on your shoulders. Bakugou had gently smacked your hand away from his temple when he caught sight of kids from one of the other classes. You were half paying attention as your eyes skated across them, pausing for a moment as you recognized Shinso’s purple eyes staring back. You could see the understanding in his eyes then, like a final puzzle piece sliding into place. The corner of his lips twitched up in a smile and he said something that drew the attention back onto him. They answered whatever he said and then got that glazed look in their eyes. You nodded at him, jaw clenched tight as you understood what it cost him to do that. Gotta find a way to thank him, you thought drowsily as you continued down the hall. It became unclear whether you were supporting Bakugou or he was supporting you as the feeling seeped out of your limbs. Todoroki wordlessly began to support you from the other side. A small crowd of students from other classes had formed around the entrance to the locker rooms, your classmates were working to control them as they were all waiting to see the ‘top three’. When they all caught sight of the three of you staggering down the hall, all in various stages of falling asleep on your feet, you classmates leapt into action. They rushed forward and formed a barrier around you and the boys. Your eyes had slipped closed and there were so many people in the hallway that for a moment you couldn’t tell who was in front of you. A small frightened noise tumbled from your lips as you felt yourself being gently tugged away from the boys. Instinct kicked in and you grappled out of the hands that held you, your eyes flew open. Todoroki stood, swaying slightly, with his eyes closed, fully asleep on his feet as Sero snapped in his face. Bakugou squinted at the spot where you had been, scowled when he saw an empty space, turned towards Kirishima and swung out a weak punch that was easily caught by the red haired boy.  

“Hey— relax man!” Kirishima said, tone cautious. As Bakugou began to growl an insult. You reached out, your hand finding his arm and you felt him relax a bit. You heard Yaomomo calling your name gently and you relaxed. You felt like you were wading through thigh deep water, like your eyes were full of sand. Class 1-A watched, stunned, as you scrubbed tiredly at your face and blinked bleary, puffy eyes at your surroundings. The movement made you seem much younger than you were. Your eyes locked on to your final target of the day. Iida stood as tall and still as a tree. You didn’t have the energy to care about how you looked. You lost the rest of your composure as you saw how hard he was trying to bury his grief. You threw yourself forward, hands glowing blue on instinct now, despite the shouts of protest and wrapped your arms tightly around his neck and sobbed into his shoulder. 

The shock momentarily derailed his attempt to bury his feelings. His hands came up, first in acceptance of the hug then, the longer you clung to him, trying to pry your arms free. But you held tighter. 

“Oi!” Bakugou’s hoarse voice cut through the moment. The anger and sadness you felt was so strong it made your muscles shake. Warm, calloused hands pried your grip off of Iida. Bakugou’s sharp, tired gaze caught yours as he spun you to face him. It sounds like his throat hurts. You thought as your sobbing morphed into sniffles. He watched you for a moment, like his brain was still catching up to the fact that he had grabbed you and pulled you closer to him. You saw the confusion behind his eyes when his voice came out too harsh and he said, “Quit causing a scene and go get changed.”

You scrubbed at your face once again and nodded. You stepped in closer to him for a moment, pulling him into a brief hug before patting Bakugou on the cheek and stepping away. You retreated while his brain all but rebooted and you walked on autopilot into the girl’s locker room. He watched you leave, mouth hanging open slightly before he regained his composure. No one said anything for a moment and a glum silence settled in your absence. Bakugou stomped into the boy’s locker room. Iida waved off concern and quickly dragged the still sleeping Todoroki into the boy’s locker room. 

You passed girls from class 1-B as you shuffled to your locker. The girls from your class, filed in behind you. You yanked the medal off roughly and glared at it as you tugged Bakugou’s medal from your pocket. You held them both in your hand for a moment before you chucked them into your locker. They landed with a harsh clang that rang through the room. Kendo approached slowly, pausing when Yaomomo stepped slightly in front of you. You could feel the face off between Kendo’s concern and Yaomomo’s protective nature. You put a stop to it by putting a gentle hand on Yaomomo’s arm and shaking your head with a small smile as if to say, it’s okay. Yaomomo nodded and disappeared towards the showers with her toiletry bag and towel. Kendo kept a respectful distance as she watched you carefully. 

“I just wanted to say…” She started, wringing her hands anxiously. “You did really well today, regardless of how things turned out.”

“Thank you.” You murmured, voice drawn thin by the strain of the day. Emboldened by your response, she took a small step closer. 

“It wasn’t right.” She said, falling quiet as she searched for the right words. “What they did to your classmate and you by extension. They knew it would hurt you too and still did it. Are you okay?”

You froze with your hand on your towel at the sweetness of truth in her words. The pro heroes knew what your Quirk was and had known you would feel his emotions intensely. They knew it would cause you physical pain. They had known and they still did it. That’s super fucked up, you thought before defeated acceptance washed over you and you nodded.

“That’s kind of you. I’m okay.” You said voice flat, the half-lie only half-bitter on your tongue. It was kind of her to care but you were nowhere near okay. Kendo didn’t look convinced, but she nodded and walked back to her friends. 

The water was almost too hot against your skin but you didn’t have the energy left to change it as you scrubbed off the grime of the day. After you were satisfied that there was no dirt left hiding, you wrapped your towel around yourself and walked on whisper-silent feet back to your locker. You had gotten about as far as getting your undergarments and uniform skirt back on when your energy officially ran out. You sat heavily on one of the nearby benches and stared at the soaking wet bandage on your forearm. You knew you needed to change it but you couldn’t seem to get your muscles to move. Uraraka and Ashido’s distinct emotional signatures appeared nearby and you looked up.

“Oh girl…” Ashido murmured as she gently began unwrapping the bandage. “Where’s the replacement?” 

“I’ll find it.” Uraraka said quietly as Ashido began gently drying your arm. You couldn’t understand why she kept muttering apologies, it wasn’t like it hurt badly. Of all the injuries you had received over the years, this one was nowhere near the top of the list. Of course, that was all thanks to Recovery Girl, if she hadn’t been there to fix it, you figured it would rank differently. No matter how much you compartmentalized that fact, your muscles didn’t seem to get the memo, flinching with each gentle touch. Yaomomo’s emotional signature appeared behind you as she began to run a comb through your dripping hair. The glint of the medals in your locker caught your attention and a small noise of distress fell from your lips. You couldn’t seem to get the sound of Bakugou’s panicked bellows out of your ears. You squeezed your eyes closed and shook your head rapidly but the echoes of that awful sound remained. Those stupid fucking medals. You opened your eyes again and watched as Tsu grabbed your shirt and blazer from your locker before slamming it closed in a sign of anger you hadn’t seen from her before. Hagakure’s cheerful voice floated through the room and you saw her emotions floating around her invisible form. She was standing next to Kendo, distracting the girls from the other classes. Music began to play softly, a musicbox version of the lullaby you always hummed. 

Your poor overwhelmed heart fractured for the millionth time and you began to cry. Big, hot, angry tears. You were mad, at your teachers for what they did and at yourself for ever considering that Shigaraki was right. Because this? People coming together to help ease pain? This was what being a hero meant to you. Not only the flashy shows of strength but the moments of quiet strength. You weren’t sure what had changed for the adults but your friends felt the injustice in what had been done and were trying to turn things around. Shigaraki would see even this destroyed. Maybe things weren’t perfect on the hero side of things but it was better than letting the villains gain control. But nothing could be done right now, so you cried. For yourself, for Todoroki, for Bakugou and for Iida. Your sadness filled the air like a depressed aurora, a deep sparkling blue. You were aware of your arms being threaded through your shirt, someone buttoning up the front. There were gentle hands on your forearm, applying ointment and rewrapping the burn left on your skin. Someone kept dabbing tears from your face. The music played just a little louder to cover the sound of your choked sobs. Your hair was brushed and put into a braid down your back. No one had ever shown this level of care towards you and slowly, the tightness in your chest eased. Your tears slowed to a stop when your blazer was draped around your shoulders. The sadness evaporated from the air. You blinked down at your feet. Someone had even gone through the trouble of slipping your shoes onto your sock covered feet. You had a handkerchief held tightly in your fist. Yaomomo sat next to you, rubbing soothing circles into your back. 

“I may skip the next Sports Festival.” You mumbled into the chatter of the locker room. She let out a laugh of relief. 

“I cannot imagine how draining it has been for you.” She said, taking your bag from your locker so that you didn’t have to look at the medals again. Her shoulders drooped slightly as she said, “I am glad we have two days of rest while our upperclassmen compete.”  

You nodded in agreement and stood, legs feeling sturdier than before, taking your bag from her. You and your classmates left as a cohesive unit, a strange feeling pricked in your chest when you noticed how they stood around you defensively. You held tightly to Yaomomo’s arm as you felt the eyes of all the other students in the hallway fall on you. You caught a flash of red and white hair weaving between the heads in front of you but you couldn’t catch up. Your throat ached too badly from crying so you couldn’t call out. You didn’t see a single sign of Bakugou.

The drive back to Yaomomo’s house was a blur as always. You were pretty sure you fell asleep still clutching her arm because all too soon you felt the car stop and you woke up. The both of you clambered out of the car in a somewhat undignified manner and shuffled up to the house. Once inside, you both ate and automatically changed into pajamas. Yaomomo seemed to sense that you didn’t want to be left alone yet because she came into your room abruptly while you were counting the peaks in the popcorn ceiling. 

“I must show you something!” She declared dimming the light, plopping herself down onto the bed beside you and turning on the tv on the wall. She put a video of calming shots of forests to the soundtrack of soothing music. You leaned against her shoulder as your eyes dropped closed. You were so drained that even your Quirk lay silent under your skin. You couldn’t even see emotions in the air. So you didn’t see the look of fierce protectiveness that she wore when you said, “It’s nice to have a sister.”

You slept for twenty eight hours.

*

*

*

*

POV: Shoto

Waking to Iida pulling him roughly into the locker room and sitting him on a bench was not on Shoto’s list for the day. Falling asleep standing up also wasn’t on that list but he hadn’t planned on being this tired. Concern chased away the fog of sleep as he thought about how you must be doing if he was this emotionally drained. He was so tired, he could have sworn that he heard you crying. He washed up and got changed into his uniform on autopilot. Despite how it ended, the day had held more than one moment of personal growth for Shoto. He had used his flame, forgotten about his father and stood up for himself. He’d had multiple people tell him that he shouldn’t let his father control his heart or his Quirk. A tightness that he had grown used to had loosened in his chest. There was only one way forward after today. He could no longer deny the part of himself that he had kept so desperately buried. But in order for him to continue on this path, one thing had to happen. He grabbed his bag and left the locker room quickly before his resolve could waver. He held on tightly to the thought as he was driven back to his house through the streets of the city. His sister Fuyumi met him with a bright smile at the door. 

“Tomorrow, I am going to see our mother.” Shoto announced bluntly before she could speak a word of greeting. Her stunned silence as she nodded only solidified his belief that this had to be done. His feet carried him swiftly towards his bedroom. He passed a door that hung open, a door that was normally closed. He caught sight of the large mourning photograph that hung on the wall as he opened his own door. A wide, toothy grin, bright blue eyes and messy white hair. Toya. Shoto figured that Fuyumi had been in there at some point during the day and had forgotten to close the door. So she wouldn’t get in trouble, he crossed the hall and pushed the door closed before returning to his own room. Shoto felt his eyebrows furrow as he pushed into his room and a memory tried to surface. But it never came. He only had the energy to loosen his tie before he fell into his bed and was fully asleep in seconds. Your panicked face and Bakugou’s muffled shouts haunted his dreams, none of which he would remember when he woke up.

*

*

*

*

POV: Katsuki

Katsuki remembered stripping off his gym clothes and stepping into the ice cold water. Then it was as if time seemed to fold in on itself and he was fully clothed and stomping down the streets towards his house. When he got home, he spent an hour getting scolded for atrocious behavior by his mother. His rage simmered hot in his veins as he sat there, too tired to fight back. 

“And when classes resume you are going to apologize to that poor girl.” The Old Hag said as she paced the floor in front of the couch. “She was obviously deeply affected by your shitty attitude.” 

“Mitsuki.” His father said, tone worn and warning all at once. She made a noise of disgust and turned her scowl at Katsuki. 

“You need to do better at controlling yourself.” She said harshly, as if Katsuki hadn’t tried at all. He felt something in the back of his mind crack. “Get out of my sight. I can’t believe they gave your ass two days off.” 

Katsuki hauled himself to his feet and he shuffled quietly to his room. The idea that he had been the cause of more of your pain sat wrong in his chest. He was beyond exhausted but even after he changed into comfortable clothes and lay down on his bed, sleep evaded him. Closing his eyes felt like being muzzled and restrained again. Every time he closed his eyes he saw your panicked eyes. It was like that look had reached into his head and attached itself to his very soul. Katsuki pressed the heels of his hands into his eyes and tried to clear you from his mind. It was impossible to ignore the strange warmth that lit in his stomach as the memory of how your hands on his face had felt. Impossibly gentle, incredibly soft, entirely distracting. With a groan of frustration he realized that he hadn’t even said goodbye to you before he left. He had been so wrapped up in getting out of there as fast as possible that he hadn’t stopped to consider you may have wanted to talk. He picked up his phone, fingers hovering over your name, intending to text you. The image of your tired face when he had pulled you off of Iida floated up in his memory. Probably sleeping already. He thought as he settled on putting on some music before he put his phone back down. The harsh drums and loud electric guitar felt more soothing on his fried nerves than he thought it would, his eyes slipped closed and he was asleep before the first song on the playlist finished.  

*

*

*

*

POV: Dabi

Dabi was let out of the shackles early the next morning by a drunken Shigaraki. The stale smell of alcohol on his breath turned Dabi’s stomach as much as the eerie grin Shigaraki wore. 

“I trust you’ll be able to get her back.” Shigaraki said, voice hoarse from shouting and cheering with twisted delight. Shigaraki had found exactly how to control Dabi when he sarcastically added, “I would hate to have to use force.”

Dabi was then deposited unceremoniously into the cold living room of the apartment. He lay sprawled on the floor for a moment and tried to breathe through the anxiety. It was too empty. Too quiet. The air was stale, the apartment clearly had been empty for as long as he had been held hostage. Dabi wasn’t sure if that was a relief or something to be worried about. He didn’t want to believe that he was here. He almost didn’t want to exist in this space if you weren’t there. Dabi was tired. The type of tiredness that gripped his bones and deadened his muscles. His gaze flicked to the coffee table where his phone sat. Should’ve just made the damn call. He thought from the floor as he slipped into a fitful sleep. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

Your heart was racing, sweat was soaking through the thin hospital gown and your throat was burning. The collar chafed at the skin on your neck, the raw skin was itchy but you resisted scratching at the skin again. They had triggered the electric shock the last time you had tried. There was no light in the room aside from what made it through the crack beneath the door, the air was damp and stale. You could hear the other children screaming from somewhere on the floor above you. Fear slid down your spine like ice as your imagination filled in what was being done to them. You knew the room above you very well. It was where that doctor with the moustache liked to… experiment. It was where the metal table was. You didn’t like that room. The screams continued, you pressed your hands over your ears and folded in on yourself, chin resting on your knees as you began to rock back and forth. A voice that made your skin crawl crackled over the speakers.

“You can stop all this. Just do as you’re asked.” That awful man ordered. You shook your head stubbornly as you rocked on the floor. Even though you could see the feelings of fear seeping through the ceiling in the dim light, you couldn’t give in. If you tried to calm the other children in any way, you would get punished. They wanted you to hurt them, from this room. They always wanted you to hurt someone. You always refused. And for that you were punished. Always. 

When this new refusal registered with the man that had once had white hair and eyes, you had seconds to brace for the jolt of electricity. It hit you harder than normal, your muscles twitched involuntarily and you bit down hard on the inside of your cheek to keep any sound from escaping you. A snarl crackled through the speaker and the door slammed open. Still reeling from the shock, you squinted against the sudden brightness. Hands grabbed at you roughly, yanking you to your feet and dragging you through the halls before your eyes could adjust. The harsh bite of the cold metal table snapped everything back into perspective. You thrashed wildly as the hands held you down so they could strap you down with the restraints. 

* 

You woke up screaming. Phantom hands from your nightmare still pinned you to the bed even though the dream itself was quickly fading. Your heart was a jackhammer on the inside of your ribs. You thrashed wildly, not realizing what you felt was the bedding. The sheets had tangled around you as you tossed and turned. You were vaguely aware of your door flying open as fear seemingly glued your eyes shut. The scent of warm strawberry vanilla lotion filled your nose, causing your body to go still. Pulse still racing, mind still reeling, you managed to peel your eyes open. Yaomomo was leaning over you, far more disheveled than you’d ever thought possible. 

“I’m sorry!” You whimpered, only to notice how dry your mouth felt. Your body felt weak, shaky and you really had to go to the bathroom. 

“I will hear no apologies.” Yaomomo said, brushing hair out of your face where it had escaped your braid. “Are you alright?”

You blinked, taking stock mentally unable to find the source of the nagging fear and nodded. 

“Nightmare.” You rasped. “How long have I been sleeping?” 

“Twenty eight hours, I did try to wake you for meals.” She answered, almost sheepishly as she took in how tangled the sheets were. Yaomomo helped you untangle yourself before she asked, “Do you remember anything about the nightmare?” 

You shook your head and let out a disgruntled sigh. She nodded and helped you up. You padded on unsteady feet to the bathroom. By the time you made it back into your bedroom, Yaomomo had arranged a tray of snacks and tea. 

“It is late but you should still eat something.” She said from your bed as she flipped through some romcoms. After a brief stretch of silence she asked, “Do you wish to talk about yesterday?”

You felt small, weak, when you shook your head. She gave a sympathetic smile and selected a random film. She sat with you while you ate, pointing out the inconsistencies of the lead romantic interest in the film. 

“He has already proven to be the least ideal match for her.” Yaomomo said with a frustrated sigh. You nodded in agreement, blush rising to your cheeks at the sight of the very real emotions that the actors felt. The pink flowing between them was as unwavering as you had ever seen. 

“They like each other.” You said quietly, casually taking a sip of your tea. She turned to you, mouth hanging open slightly, scandalized. 

“But he is married.” She said, mortified. Then she blinked and tilted her head to the side, suddenly very curious and asked, “You can see the emotions of the actors?” 

“Yep.” You said, placing your empty mug back onto the tray. She automatically refilled it, polite to a fault. You watched the screen suddenly filled with a strange restless longing that felt like a punch to the chest. You said, “Makes watching tv hard. I’ve found I like books.” 

Confusion flared around her and she was about to respond when your phone chirped from the bedside table. It was Toya’s ringtone. You dove for your phone and picked it up with shaking hands. The text was short and painfully normal. Like he hadn’t been a missing person for a month. Anger coiled deep in your gut. 

Dabi: Hey E, sorry I’ve been MIA. Called your teacher. 

You stared at the message, hard, as if it would rearrange itself into a better explanation.

“Is everything alright?” Yaomomo asked nervously, fidgeting with the hem of her pajama shirt. You didn’t know how to respond. 

“My guardian is back.” You said flatly as worry carved a hollow space in your chest. Your mouth twisted into a frown and you said, “He said he called Aizawa.” 

“That is a good thing, right?” She asked, unnerved by your lack of response. You shook your head and shrugged. 

“I want him to get help.” You started, still staring at the words on your screen. With a soft sigh you let yourself think about the end of the Sports Festival and said, “But after what happened… I’m unsure if help is what he’ll find.”

The sharpness found its way back into Yaomomo’s eyes. She leaned forward and put her hand on your shoulder. You saw the fierce determination floating around her as she said, “I will not send you back to that place if you do not wish to leave.” 

A heavy weight that you hadn’t realized you had been carrying fell off your shoulders. You felt a small relieved smile fall into place on your face.  

“Thank you.” You said as you absentmindedly opened the class group chat. You had done it initially to clear the notifications away but your eyes caught on the images and the teasing words. It seemed that, now that a whole day had passed, Sero and Kaminari found the whole situation hilarious. A photo of you during the awards ceremony was added with the caption, stay on that one’s good side. But mostly, they were poking fun at Bakugou. You saw how Yaomomo had leapt to defend him but notably absent was his explosive responses. Even Todoroki, who avoided the group chat like it was a plague, had said he would have reacted in a similar fashion to waking up in chains. But still, no response from Bakugou. Worry and something else twined along your spine. You sent a simple angry emoji in the chat before flipping to the chat you had with Bakugou. You typed out a message, almost deleting it several times. Yaomomo watched, confused but supportive all the same.  

You: I just woke up. How are you doing?

You set your phone in front of you and sat on your hands. It was late enough that he may be sleeping already so you weren’t expecting his response to come through a moment later. 

K.Bakugou: Fan-fucking-tastic. 

Then,

K.Bakugou: you okay?

You pressed your lips together in a tight line as you considered your answer. If he wasn’t going to give a straight answer, neither would you. 

You: My guardian is back.

Your heart thrummed in your chest but nearly slammed to a stop your phone began to ring. He was fucking calling. You squeaked out an alarmed noise and shot a panicked look at Yaomomo. She smirked and put the tv on mute before she ducked out of the room. Your fingers shook as you answered the call. You had gotten as far as taking a small breath to say hello when his voice crackled over your phone speakers. 

“Hey.” He said sharply, exhaustion clear in his voice. “Did the flake give an excuse?”

“No.” You said, voice barely above a whisper. You let a small amount of anger leak into your voice when you said, “just said that he called Aizawa.”

“Tch, like that excuses anything.” He said and you didn’t miss the bitterness in his voice. It made your heart hurt. 

“How are you?” You asked quietly, not expecting an answer. He let out a sigh and you could hear the sound of him falling back on his pillow. He was quiet for a while after that, so quiet you began to wonder if he had fallen asleep. But when he answered his voice was rough with something between anger and embarrassment. 

“Why do you keep askin’?” He asked, not an answer but not ignoring your question entirely. 

“Because I’m still really upset. So I thought that you might be too.” You said carefully. There was silence for another excruciating moment and then a sharp breath. 

“Damn it.” He said through something that sounded suspiciously like a choked sob. “I’m so fuckin’ angry. At Deku, at IcyHot, at the pros,” he said before his voice cracked and cut off. His voice was quieter when he spoke again, “at myself.”

“It’s okay. You are allowed to be angry. You were humiliated and hurt by adults.” You said calmly. Your voice wavered when you asked, “But why are you angry with yourself?” You could understand his anger at the pros, maybe even Deku and Todoroki but for the life of you, you couldn’t understand why he would be angry with himself. 

“For actin’ like a fuckin’ wild animal.” He said harshly, more out of embarrassment than anger. You were quiet for a moment when he swore softly again. 

“Look, I’m tired so my voice ain’t coming out right.” He mumbled into the phone. 

You could almost picture the way he had slapped his hand across his forehead when that distinct sound rang out shortly after. You could imagine his jaw snapping shut, his ears going red. You almost smiled at the thoughts but then your mind caught on his words. 

“Are you not sleeping?” You asked, voice raising with concern as you curled your knees to your chest. His silence was the only answer you needed. Your voice was gentle when you asked, “Is there a way I can help?”

“How the fuck would I know?” He snapped, in a tone that betrayed his fatigued defensiveness. You let out a sympathetic hum and he half snarled into the phone. 

“Oi, don’t be fuckin’ pitying me or some shit.” He said, completely serious. You couldn’t stop the giggle as it tumbled out of your chest. You heard him go still, and could practically feel his racing thoughts settle. As your laughter faded into silence, his voice had turned gravelly in embarrassment when he said, “Don’t fuckin’ laugh at me.”

“You would see someone giving a damn about you as pity wouldn’t you?” You asked halfway between completely serious and joking. He let out a noise that was somewhere between a cough and a laugh. 

“Shut up.” Bakugou said. 

“You’re the one that called me.” You pointed out flatly. 

“Yeah I know.” He said, he let out another deep sigh. His voice was uncharacteristically soft when he said, “that song you always hum… can you…?”

His voice trailed off and was replaced by a disgruntled groan. He was quiet for a moment and then he tried again. 

“Can you sing it?” He said, sounding as though his teeth were clenched together. Your face flushes, hot and fast. 

“I can, but it’s a lullaby you know.” You murmured softly. 

“If you fuckin’ tell anyone…” he said gruffly trailing off again. 

“Yeah yeah, you’ll end me. I know.” You said with a slight laugh. A frustrated sound came from your phone. You smiled. You started off by humming the tune softly. 

“Softly canary sings a song, a lullaby that’s just for you.” You sang, voice filling the air around you with calm sparkling colors. “Hush my darling, hush my darling, hush my little one.” 

You hummed to carry the tune to the next verse. Through the phone, you could hear him let out a long sigh. The rustle of fabric told you he was relaxing into his bed. 

“High above your swinging cot, the loquat fruits dance up and down.” You sang a little louder, feeling more confident. “Hush my darling, hush my darling, hush my little one.”

You could almost feel the moment his consciousness flickered. You kept humming and brushed through your hair with your fingers, fingers expertly redoing the braid. 

“Dear little squirrel swings the rope, rocks your cradle tenderly.” You continued the song. The ragged sound of his breathing had started to even out. “Hush my darling, hush my darling, hush my little one.”

Your voice echoed softly in the room, somewhere in the hallway, you heard someone breathe a sigh of relief. You didn’t let it bother you. You kept your tone light and gentle. 

“Yellow moon shines gently down, wishing you the sweetest dreams.” You felt fatigue tugging at your eyelids as the final verse of the song came. “Hush my darling, hush my darling, hush my little one.”

The song finished, but you kept humming, listening for any sign that Bakugou was still awake. His breathing was soft, gentle and deeply relaxed. Then a loud snore cut through the quiet. Definitely asleep then. 

“Sleep well, Firecracker.” You said softly before ending the call. You sent a quick message. 

You: You fell asleep, didn’t want to bother you so I hung up. See you at school. 

A yawn fought its way out of you and you curled up on your side. Sleep claimed you not long after. 

*

*

You woke to grey early morning light seeping in through the gaps in the curtains gently filling the room. Rain pattered gently on the window. You couldn’t shake the feeling of unease that had lodged itself in your chest. You felt blindly for your phone, not wanting to fully get up yet. You had a missed call from Toya, guilt coiled in your gut. It wasn’t his fault he had disappeared, that much you were sure of. Ignoring him had felt right to your residual anger but now, it just felt petty. Childish. But despite feeling bad, you found you had no words for him yet. You swung your legs out of bed and sucked in a gasp as your muscles screamed in protest. You moved carefully through your morning bathroom routine and shuffled down the hall, wearing clothes so comfortable that you wanted to crawl back into bed. Yaomomo was sitting at the table in the dining room. She looked up when you entered the room and her eyes sparkling with mischief. 

“What’s that look for Yaomomo?” You asked warily. 

“It seems you slept well. How did your call go?” She asked, dabbing her napkin at the edges of her mouth where a knowing smirk sat. She had been the one in the hall. Which meant… oh hell. Heat bloomed from your chest to the top of your head. 

“You can’t say anything about it at school.” You said falling into the chair next to her. 

“About what?” She asked, clearly playing dumb, clearly wanting to hear you say it. She wanted you to say that you had sung the human hand grenade to sleep with a lullaby meant for babies. You felt your blush deepen as you kept your mouth shut tight. She held your gaze and you knew she wouldn’t back down on this one. 

“It went fine.” You mumbled into your breakfast.

“From what I heard, it went a little better than fine.” She said, grinning into her tea. Your head dropped to the table and you groaned. You felt your Quirk react, it threw your embarrassment into the air like fireworks, earning a giggle from Yaomomo. Her laughter was infectious and it didn’t take your own laughter to bubble out of your chest. The moment was interrupted by your phone chirping again, Toya again. Every thought in your brain emptied out. 

Dabi: Echo, please, I know you’re mad. I’ll explain everything, just meet me at the apartment?

Your chest suddenly felt tight as apprehension ignited in your veins. It wasn’t Toya you were afraid of, it was the implication of why he was so insistent on getting into contact with you. Your heart stuttered in your chest. It was all too convenient to be a coincidence. You were reeling, the blood seemed to drain from your face entirely. It’s a trap! You could almost feel Toya’s regret and fear through the words. Your mind was screaming at you to move, to run, to do something. But instead you sat there and let your phone slip from your hand. The smile dropped from Yaomomo’s face then. 

“What is it?” She asked, voice intense and quiet all at once. You swallowed past the lump in your throat but when you opened your mouth, nothing came out. Yaomomo snatched your phone and read the message. 

“Why are you so scared?” She asked, mouth in a hard line as she took her own phone from her pocket and began to type with one hand. You shook your head, unable to answer. Your phone chimed again and you flinched, Yaomomo quickly powered your phone off and calmly said, “It was just the group chat.”

Your mind was buzzing, you felt like you had stuck a fork in an outlet. The thought of going back to that apartment, being a pawn in someone else’s game again had you terrified. You hadn’t been back to the apartment since coming to Yaomomo’s, your wardrobe now consisted of everything she no longer wore. But you couldn’t speak, you felt your Quirk raging to come to life as the consequences of the emotional overload of the past few days caught up with you. You felt the backlash building in your veins, you had to run, get somewhere isolated. You jerked to your feet, the chair scraped loudly against the floor at the sudden movement. Before Yaomomo could stop you or say anything, you had sprinted past her forwards the front door. Adrenaline didn’t care that you weren’t wearing shoes or that you were basically still in pajamas or that it was raining. You bowled through the front doors and sprinted full speed down the slick steps. Your socks became soaked instantly but you barely noticed as your chest heaved and you looked around frantically for a place that felt safe. Behind the house, was a large stretch of trees. It wasn’t exactly a forest but it was big enough to disappear in so you darted for it. The rain was coming down heavier now, soaking through your clothes. You hit the tree line like a wrecking ball, crashing through the underbrush, not caring about the twigs and branches as they snagged on your skin. You didn’t stop until the forest swallowed you whole.

*

*

*

*

POV: Shoto 

The sound of his phone going berserk from beside his bed yanked Shoto from a dreamless sleep. He fumbled for it, hands trapped in the sheets, eyes refusing to fully open. Once he was able to grab his phone, unease had worked its way into his chest. Yaoyorozu was calling. In an instant, Shoto jolted into a sitting position and answered his phone. He was met with her panicked breathing as she stammered, “I— she—- what do I do?”

“Yaoyorozu?” Shoto asked, voice thick from sleep and confusion. He never got calls from his classmates, barely knew most of them really, but there was something about the panic in her voice that made his heart pound painfully in his chest. It was like deep down, he knew something bad had happened. Shoto heard a stifled sob but waited for her to speak. When she did, he felt it like a blow to his stomach. 

“Her guardian came back, he sent her a text asking her to meet him at their apartment but she got freaked out and took off.” She said, seemingly all in one panicked breath. Every single thought in Shoto’s brain came to a screeching halt. 

“Took off?” He parroted, his voice nearly hollow. 

“She sprinted out into the rain like someone was chasing her.” Yaoyorozu said. Shoto thought about the last time you had run off and it was enough for him to be launching himself out of bed and pulling on whatever clothing was closest. Luckily, it was a clean sweatshirt and sweatpants. 

“I will be right there.” He said, grip on his phone tightening as another thought crossed his mind. “Have you called Bakugou?” 

The silence from her side of the call was enough of an answer. Honestly Shoto didn’t blame her, Bakugou was volatile on a good day and this would likely send him into an explosive rage. He sighed and ran a stressed hand through his hair and said, “I will take care of that. Just keep looking.”

He didn’t wait for an answer before he hung up and tried to call Bakugou, it rang and rang before going to voicemail. With a frustrated huff, he hurried out of his room. Shoto sent a quick text to Midoriya, asking him to check on Bakugou. He passed Fuyumi on his way to the door and concern was etched on her face. Shoto felt himself stop, his feet seemed to glue themselves to the floor. 

“Is everything alright Shoto?” She asked, her voice was quiet yet held a tone that told him that she expected an answer. 

“I am not sure.” He answered, feeling his eyebrows pull together and the corners of his lips turn down. “A friend got some news and seems to have run off.”

She didn’t need any more explanation, just got a determined look on her face and started towards the front door. When she noticed he wasn’t following, she stopped and she said, “I’ll drive.” 

*

*

*

*

POV: Katsuki

Katsuki had woken to a text from you, it sent a warm spike of energy through his chest that he didn’t know what to do with. And there was no way in hell that he would ever admit to anyone, himself included that he had dreamed of your voice. Everything about it pisses me off. He thought as he set about his morning routine. Push ups, sit ups, planks then weights. He was nearing the end of his work out set when his phone began to explode with notifications. He didn’t get a chance to look at them though when loud, frantic knocking rang through the house. He tuned it out, figuring it had nothing to do with him, and returned his focus to the weights in his hands. 

“KATSUKI GET YOUR ASS DOWN HERE YOU BRAT!” His mother yelled, her tone didn’t carry the usual bite of anger. That made him set the weights down and glance at his phone. His blood turned to ice when he saw a missed call from Todoroki. Why the fuck is IcyHot callin’ me? Then he noticed the avalanche of texts from his classmates all with one topic. You had run away. Again. He shot to his feet, grabbed his sweatshirt and sprinted out of his room. His socks skidded dangerously and he had to let out a small controlled explosion to keep himself upright, only further earning his mother’s ire. 

“HOW MANY TIMES HAVE I TOLD YOU NOT TO BLOW UP MY HOUSE!” She shouted as he slid to a stop beside her. His frustration and fear bubbled over. Izuku stood anxiously in the doorway, umbrella in hand. 

“I didn’t blow up your house.” He snapped before tugging on a pair of shoes. “I’m going out.” 

He didn’t give his mother a chance to respond before he was out the door, dragging Izuku by the back of his shirt as he set off down the street. The damn nerd was squeaking out apologies in his wake. The rain pelted down, soaking through his clothes and sending a chill through his veins. Katsuki didn’t release his grip on Izuku’s shirt until they had turned the corner towards the bus stop. Instead of whirling on him and unleashing the tightness in his chest on Izuku, Katsuki shoved his hands in his pockets and waited for Izuku to catch his breath. 

“Why’d you stop at my house?” Katsuki said through gritted teeth, keeping an uncharacteristic lid on his anger. Izuku looked at him like he was seeing an alien. It was seriously pissing Katsuki off but he managed to shove the feeling down. 

“Todoroki texted me and asked me to get you when you didn’t respond to the texts.” Izuku said, wringing his hands as they started walking again. Katsuki let out a sound that lived somewhere between anger and annoyance. They made it to the bus stop and Katsuki felt his irritation growing the longer the route took. Each time the bus had to stop, he felt one second closing to blowing the damn thing up. It didn’t help that Izuku kept shooting him worried glances in between typing on his phone. 

“You got something to fuckin’ say nerd?” Katsuki gritted out, glaring at a spot on the floor of the bus. He didn’t want to see that scared look on Izuku’s face anymore, so he missed the way that Izuku relaxed just a fraction. 

“Well, I’ve been thinking.” Izuku started carefully and when he wasn’t met with the normal explosive rage, he continued. “Do you think the person that was hurting her has a hand in all this?”

The question hung in the air for a moment and Katsuki’s fist tightened, his nails digging into his palms. His gaze snapped to Izuku and he found that familiar analytical expression on his face. The one I always teased him for, Katsuki thought bitterly. Izuku took his silence as encouragement to continue with his theory. 

“I mean, he had her under his thumb until she was placed with Yaoyorozu’s family.” Izuku said, starting to ramble how he always did. “And then for the month leading up to the Sports Festival, she was fine, right? Improving. Now, all of a sudden, after a televised event she gets contacted out of the blue, telling her to go back to a place that the man had access to.” 

Katsuki’s already erratic pulse kicks into a higher gear. The Sports Festival was televised. He remembered how tense you had been, even before everything had gone to shit. At the time, he had just thought you were nervous and didn’t ask. Now, he was regretting that he didn’t. The spark of anger he held towards the pro heroes grew brighter when he realized that they should have prevented this by making you sit out. And you had won third place, and had proven that you were strong in combat. He will try to kill you again. The words you had spoken a month ago slammed into him like a freight train. He physically staggered when his brain finally caught up. That nasty freak from the USJ and your guardian’s friend were the same person. Katsuki had been too caught up in the way your hand had felt against his face to fully understand what you had meant. 

“Kacchan? Are you okay?” Izuku asked as Katsuki’s mind reeled from the impact of the severity of the situation you were in. He felt sick. 

“That freak from the USJ…” Katsuki started before his voice threatened to waver. He let out a sharp breath before he continued, “That’s who was hurting her.”

He couldn’t help the flood of guilt and anger that hit him at the look in Izuku’s eyes. Damn Nerd already knew. Izuku saw the realization in Katsuki’s eyes and reflexively flinched. But the usual rage never came. Instead, Izuku watched as the fight went out of Katsuki almost entirely. 

“Why didn’t you tell?” He whispered, staring hard at anything other than Izuku. 

“She didn’t want her guardian to get in trouble.” Izuku said, voice wavering as he continued. “I was thinking about her. At the time, the only person she really trusted was her guardian. I didn’t want to be the reason she lost him.”

Katsuki clenched his jaw so tightly that his teeth hurt. Damn nerd did what I woulda done. Damn it. His eyes flicked up to track their progress, luckily their stop was next. When the bus screeched to a stop he wasted no time in stomping off of the bus, leaving Izuku to scramble after him.

*

*

*

*

POV: You

You didn’t know how long you had been running. You couldn’t feel your feet anymore, which was probably for the best given the way the forest had treated them. At some point, your socks had disappeared. You were completely surrounded by nature and yet you still felt boxed in. Your throat burned and your breathing was ragged as you built the golden dome over yourself. Your whole body was trembling, whether it was from the cold or from fear you couldn’t tell. Once the shield was fully in place, you let out the scream that had been building in your chest the whole time. It snapped into place in a brilliant flash of light just as the dark tendrils of fear shot out of you from every direction. They thrashed, cutting through the undergrowth and slicing at the trees. All the fear, anger and hurt that you had felt and channeled over the past few days needed a way out of your body. The colors around you flared brighter as another scream tore out of your throat, bringing out the familiar ache in your throat, the familiar metallic taste. Your knees gave out as you screamed at the sky, at the universe. They’re going to get their hands on me again. They saw. They know. Oh god. The thoughts spun bitterly through your mind as you squeezed your eyes closed, blocking out the world. The pros wouldn’t be able to help.

Your next scream ended in a wet cough, you could feel the warmth of your own blood dripping down your chin. Tears were racing down your cheeks and your breathing was ragged. One hand was clenched tightly on your shirt directly over your racing heart. The other hand was gripping the ground, fingers buried in the dirt, as if you’d float away if you let go. You could hear the wood inside your barrier splintering as your Quirk raged around you. You kept your eyes closed, listening to the havoc you were causing. But… your inner voice was quiet compared to the chaos, you’re not the same as before. Your heart stuttered slightly as the thought fully formed. You’re not the same scared little girl. You can protect yourself now. You clung to the thought and the dark tendrils around you stilled. In the sudden break of silence, you could hear shouts coming from various directions. You felt your head tilt to the side as you listened. Someone, no, multiple people were shouting your name. You heaved out a sound that was a mix of a sob and a whimper, the voices sounded distant, muffled almost. But they weren’t going away. Slowly, you opened your eyes. Surrounding the solid golden barrier, in varying levels of distress, were your classmates. The sight sent more tears tumbling from your eyes and the oily dark tendrils moved slowly, as they pulled in closer to you. Your gaze drifted over your classmates, some were pounding on the barrier, others were clinging to each other with fear widened eyes. Some were completely soaked, others held umbrellas. Fatigue started to tug at your eyelids, the pain from your ruined throat the only thing keeping you conscious. With your vision obstructed by your tears and your barrier, you had to rely on reading their emotional signatures. The two signatures you hadn’t known you were looking for were directly across from each other, their wild emotions muted by your barrier. A small sigh escaped you as some knot in your chest seemed to untangle. The tendrils around you flickered before melting out of existence entirely. The adrenaline leaving your system left you slightly dizzy as you attempted to wipe the blood off your chin. A half crazed, half exhausted thought floated through your mind. This is good. Shigaraki can’t hurt anyone else if I can’t talk. It wasn’t entirely true, you knew that, but you weren’t about to put your classmates in danger. Even if it meant that you had to bear the brunt of his rage. The golden barrier began to melt away from the top, the rain was cold against your heated skin. The sounds of your classmates grew louder and more defined. Your eyes slid closed, hot tears mingling with cold rain. Safe. With them I’m safe. The first voice you could make sense of was Midoriya’s.

“Mr. Aizawa said he will be here once he finishes with– Kacchan! The barrier!” He said, voice tense with worry. You felt the emotional shift of your classmates, fear to relief, when they saw the barrier slowly melting away. Bakugou didn’t answer using words, you heard the explosions and knew he had launched himself into the air to maneuver through the opening. You didn’t have to open your eyes to know that Todoroki wasn’t too far behind, you could feel it in the way the temperature shifted violently between hot and cold. They landed on either side of you, suddenly unsure of what to do, hands hovering as if they wanted to reach out but at the same time didn’t want to corner you. You could see their uncertainty and concern mingling in the air despite your eyes being closed. Guilt kept your eyes shut tight. Everyone had been dragged out of their warm homes and into the biting rain all because of you. All because you had felt running was safer than communicating your fears. But the longer the silence lasted, the more it grated on your already fried nerves. Carefully, you cracked your eyes open and regarded the two boys beside you. You swallowed and didn’t fight the grimace when it felt like you were swallowing broken glass. 

“Are you alright?” Todoroki asked, he had crouched down beside you, his voice barely breaking over the sound of the rain. Your gaze locked on him, taking in the look of concern and the way the rain seemed to turn to steam around his left side. You had to look away from the emotion in his eyes. Bakugou didn’t say anything, or look at you really, but you didn’t blame him when you saw the light dusting of pink over his cheeks as he glared at the ground. His emotions were a tangled mess around him. You opened your mouth to speak, but were met with an alarmingly wet sounding gurgle. You felt more blood in your mouth, panic flooded your system as you lurched away from them and spat it into the dirt. 

“That’s one way to say no.” Bakugou grumbled, debris crunching under his shoes as he stepped closer. A sound that was supposed to be a laugh puffed out of your mouth. Relief and concern was so heavy in the air that it made you dizzy, so you focused on the way the dirt felt under your hands and tried to steady your breathing. Your limbs begin to shake as the last of the barrier finally melts away. Yaomomo’s voice is the loudest, telling your classmates to return to her house for warm refreshments. You remained frozen in place as you listened to the sounds of your classmates retreating. Guilt lodged itself more firmly under your ribs. Would they still be so willing to help if they knew? The thought sent another wave of panic through you, it hit like a punch to the gut and you sucked in a sharp breath, hands gripping the fabric of your soaked shirt. The rain pelted your back as you trembled, still kneeling on the ground, listening to the sound of it hitting the leaves and dripping down. Both boys were quiet, you could see their concern as clearly as you could see the rain. After another shaky breath, you looked up from the ground, eyes flicking between both boys that were now crouched on either side of you. Though neither of them asked, the question lingered in their eyes. What the hell happened? Your heart was racing and you knew you must look crazy, sitting in the middle of the woods during a rainstorm with blood staining your shirt. For once you were glad it was raining because you didn’t have to hide the tears that slipped out. If they noticed, they didn’t say anything about it. Todoroki held your gaze, expression more serious than you had seen it. Bakugou kept glancing between you and the surrounding forest, as if scanning for threats. It took a while for either of them to break the silence. 

“We should go back to Yaoyorozu’s house, you will get sick if we stay out here much longer.” Todoroki said, voice louder than before but still gentle. You raised an eyebrow at him as if to say, just me? Bakugou rolled his eyes and scoffed.

“You’re the only one of us that doesn’t have a Quirk that involves fire.” He snapped, irritation flaring at your stubbornness. Then he gestured to all the blood on your shirt and said, “Besides, you gotta go to a hospital or something.”

Your face scrunched at the idea and you shook your head, sitting back on your heels and crossing your arms over your chest. Todoroki let out an uncharacteristically sharp breath. 

“Fine. No hospitals but we should all go inside to dry off at least.” Todoroki said, putting a hesitant hand on your shoulder. His warmth seeped into your skin causing you to shiver when your body realized how cold you actually were. Once you started shivering, it only got worse and soon your teeth were chattering together but still you sat on the ground, unmoving. It didn’t take long for Bakugou to let out an exasperated sigh as he stood, hauling you over his shoulder. Your throat was too ruined for any sound aside from a puff of air that gave away your surprise. You caught the flash of jealousy from Todoroki before he shoved it down and stood, following Bakugou as he stomped out of the woods. You could feel the tension in his muscles as he held you in place, as if he knew you would try to wriggle out of his grip. You didn’t though, your traitorous body relaxed into his touch. Todoroki walks in your sight, just behind Bakugou, looking outwardly calm despite the trail of turmoil that stretched out behind him. You held on to the back of Bakugou’s shirt with one hand and extended the other to Todoroki. He took it without a word and kept his gaze set ahead of him. A noise that was supposed to be a whimper but came out as a ragged breath instead escaped you as you saw what lay under the surface of their concern. They were both terrified. For Bakugou, you could tell that feeling pissed him off. But for Todoroki, it shattered something in him. That careful wall he had always kept between himself and everyone else was crumbling. You could see it in the way his eyebrows were drawn together and his lips were turned down slightly. You had seen him express emotions before, but something about this was different. Like he was no longer trying to hide himself away from others. You felt tears stinging your eyes once more and you tightened your grip on his hand. 

His gaze slid over your face and you watched the brief flicker of shock before he tried to shove all those emotions down. One by one the emotions you saw became muted, dull in color until only the concern was left. It broke your fucking heart. You swallowed hard and winced at the pain in your throat. You felt your Quirk trying to respond to their distress, you could see the calming blue floating uselessly around them. You attempted to hum, the sound came out more like a pained whimper but the blue flared into place where your hands met the two boys. Bakugou tensed more as he felt you Quirk trying to sooth him. 

“Cut that shit out Mantis.” Bakugou warned, adjusting his grip on you slightly, his fingers tightening on your thigh. It sent a flash of something warm through your chest. You shot a glare at him that he couldn’t see but didn’t let up, you willed your Quirk to ease the muscles in his shoulders, letting out another sound that was supposed to be a hum. Todoroki watched quietly, letting your Quirk do its job. His sigh of relief was so quiet it almost got swallowed by the sound of the rain. His eyes never left your face, not even when his cheeks turned pink as you held his gaze. You felt Bakugou’s simmering irritation morph into something else entirely as embarrassment and calm warred within him. So stubborn, you thought as he fought to shove the embarrassment down. Floating around the three of you there was a pink so faint and iridescent, that you almost missed it. The sight brought a strange yet comforting warmth to your chest and a rush of heat to your cheeks. You could feel the way Bakugou’s heart was racing, matching your own as he carried you out down the path to the front of the house.

Chapter Text

POV: You

The rest of the walk back to Yaomomo’s house was quiet, but the silence was comfortable. The rain had stopped and the sun peeked through the clouds. As Bakugou was stomping up the front steps, you took a moment to look around. You saw an unfamiliar car in the driveway. Leaning against it was a woman with white hair with streaks of red. You tilted your head to the side as she did a double take and adjusted her glasses before squinting at you again. Her shock was bright, she pushed off her car and staggered a few steps forward as recognition settled in her eyes. Her shock was quickly swallowed up by a deep sadness that you didn’t understand. She pulled her phone out of her pocket and started typing quickly. Todoroki followed your gaze and saw the confusion on your face. 

“My older sister, Fuyumi. She drove me here.” He said calmly. You found yourself nodding even though her reaction left a sense of unease in the back of your mind. You didn’t have the time to linger on the feeling too long though as you were brought into the house. Another silence followed your arrival as your classmates took in the sight of Bakugou carrying you like a sack of flour. 

For a moment the only sound was the water dripping off of your hair onto the floor. Yaomomo recovered first, coming forward and bundling you in a large towel as Bakugou set you down in a chair. She winced when she caught sight of your feet and quietly requested a first aid kit from one of the house staff that was hovering around. One appeared a second later and Yaomomo knelt in front of you gently tending to your feet. Your classmates were all sitting around the massive dining room table, all enjoying various warm snacks and drinks. Slowly, the chatter started up again, mostly people worrying over if they got any good offers for work study placements. You could feel that Midoriya kept shooting concerned glances at you from across the room. You tried to focus on the noise in the room, the soft chatter and the warmth of Todoroki’s hand, still holding your own as he stood, stone faced, by your chair. Bakugou had dropped into the chair next to yours and was glaring at the table. Your breathing was soft, more shallow than normal but nowhere near as ragged as it had been. Which is why the crushing guilt that ricocheted through the room was so damn distracting. It was a mirror to your own, so strong and insistent that you glanced around the room, muscles tensing almost imperceptibly. Almost. Your grip on Todoroki’s hand tightened, drawing his gaze from the window back to your face. The source of the overwhelming guilt didn’t take long to find. Aoyama was staring into his tea, face carefully blank, eyes wild in a way that only someone like you would understand. You tilted your head to one side as you watched him. He was paler than normal, the usual sparkling attitude nowhere to be seen. Slowly, he looked up and met your gaze, pupils constricting in fear as you watched him. He shifted uncomfortably, the fabric of his sleeve bunched up to his elbow, allowing you a quick yet unmistakable glance at a bruise before he let out a breath and yanked the sleeve back into place. Your eyes narrowed and an eyebrow raised as he shot you another panicked look. He was waiting for you to do something, to say something in front of everyone, you realized. But you knew what it felt like to be put on the spot. So instead you nodded, a quick dip of your head and you looked away. You weren’t ignoring it, just weren’t about to add to his fear. You would pull him aside before everyone parted ways for their work studies. His relief was overpowered by Iida’s grief. Your gaze drifted to him, the way the light glinted off of his glasses as he pushed them up his nose, his shoulders were as tight as his smile at something Uraraka said. You didn’t have to see to know that his glasses hid the dark circles under his eyes. 

A loud knock at the door caused the entire room to fall silent. You knew who it was before the door even opened and you couldn’t help the way your nose scrunched in something like disgust as you stared pointedly out of the window. 

“We had to call him. I know you’re still angry but he’s our teacher and the one handling your case.” Yaomomo said quietly, reading the anger in your expression. You forced a disbelieving puff of air out of your mouth, the only noise your throat would allow. Finally letting go of Todoroki’s hand, you crossed your arms over your chest, eyes moving to study the ceiling. You listened to how Todoroki dropped into the chair on your other side, like a puppet whose strings were cut. You recognized the sound of Aizawa’s shoes on the floor and forced all the emotion out of your face. 

“Anyone who doesn’t need to be here can leave.” Aizawa said, his tired voice cutting through the silence. For a moment no one moved. He must have glared at them or something because there were cleared throats and muttered farewells that fell on your ears one by one as your friends stood awkwardly and left. Your eyes never left the ceiling, counting down as each person left until there were only five other people left in the room. Yaomomo, obviously because she lived here and could fill in what you couldn’t. Midoriya, because his concern and protective nature had glued him to his seat. Bakugou, whose anger and distrust had kept him in place. Todoroki, blessedly oblivious that Aizawa had tried to kick him out. And lastly, Aizawa, because you had scared your friends enough that they called him. You could feel his assessing gaze flicking over you, his concern pressed like a heavy weight against your mind but still you refused to look at him. He let out a sigh, the sound telling you that he was pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration but he made no move to kick anyone else out. 

“From the beginning, what happened?” He asked. You rolled your eyes in response and shook your head. Yaomomo launched into the story, at least the parts that related to you sprinting into the woods in your pajamas. Bakugou tensed when she mentioned last night but relaxed when she tactfully skipped over the part where he had called. Aizawa listened quietly, so quietly that you found yourself unable to avoid glancing at him. Even through the bandages, he looked tired, more so than normal. When Yaomomo stopped speaking, he looked at you. You pointed to your throat and made an ‘x’ with your fingers to signal that you couldn’t talk. You watched as he took in the blood on the front of your shirt and he nodded before glancing at the boys, who had remained silent the whole time. 

“Anything to add?” Aizawa asked them. For a moment there was tense silence, words that were swallowed up by uncertain fear. 

“This could have been prevented.” Todoroki said coolly from where he sat to your left. There was a flicker of remorse from Aizawa. 

“Explain?” Aizawa asked in a measured tone. 

“You know that her Quirk uses emotions and you intentionally exposed her to… intense… emotions.” Todoroki said slowly, his gaze unconsciously flicking to Bakugou before settling back on Aizawa, like he was putting together the pieces of the puzzle. “If there is no outlet, the effects are…disastorous.”  

His voice was cold and his face was unreadable when his eyes fell on your bloodstained shirt before looking at the table and running a hand through his damp hair leaving a trail of light frost. Aizawa looked to you for silent confirmation, remorse morphing into something sharper but Todoroki wasn’t done.

“She begged you for help and you refused.” He said quietly, driving the point home. Aizawa turned his gaze back to you, understanding finally dawning in his eyes.

“And if I couldn’t help her, how could I help her guardian?” He asked, any trace of fatigue missing from his voice. You clenched your jaw in response. 

“I’d guess she was fuckin’ worried you’d lock him up too.” Bakugou muttered angrily, drawing another frustrated sigh from Aizawa. 

“That I can understand.” He said carefully before his voice hardened. “But I won’t do that unless he makes himself a threat.”   

Bakugou scoffed but didn’t say anything else. You could feel Midoriya’s curiosity warring with his concern as he took in the new information about how your Quirk worked. He was brimming with questions.

“You won’t make her go back to that apartment just because he’s back now, right?” Midoriya asked after a moment of uncertain silence. There it was. The fear from this morning prickled in your chest like a cactus. 

“I don’t know, I haven’t met with him yet.” Aizawa said, keeping a careful eye on you, monitoring your reaction. So he saw the way you tensed, shifting anxiously in your chair, eyes darting around the room looking for an escape. Now you were wishing you hadn’t wrecked your throat, the words remained, trapped in your chest, not that place, don’t make me go there. Your breathing hitched slightly. The smallest noise that set everyone in the room on edge. 

“You gotta be fuckin’ joking.” Bakugou growled. You watched as he stood and took two short steps to stand next to your chair. His hands gripped the back of it tightly as his rage simmered into something dangerous. Your hand shook as you absentmindedly reached up and touched his hand. You felt his pulse jumping wildly in his wrist as he tried and failed to shove the rage down. 

You zone out for a moment, the different shades of fierce protectiveness that flared through the room were distracting. You tightened your grip on Bakugou’s hand in an attempt to ground yourself when your ears began to ring. You saw Aizawa’s mouth moving, you saw the way eyebrows furrowed in response to his words but for the life of you, you couldn’t figure out what he said. Whatever it was, there was a visible reaction in your friends. Yaomomo was saying something, a frown clear on her face. Midoriya had gone pale. The sound of Todoroki’s chair scraping against the floor as he scooted closer to you grabbed your attention. Panic rose in your chest and you instinctively reached out. He took your hand gently in a motion as practiced as breathing. The back of your chair groaned under the strain of Bakugou’s fist. You didn’t miss the way that Aizawa frowned slightly. From the context clues you gathered that you would likely be sent back to live in the apartment and cold dread settled in your gut. 

“Like I said, I still need to talk with him to work out the best steps forward." Aizawa started carefully. Every thought emptied out of your head when he said, “I’m meeting with him during the lunch break tomorrow.” 

“He’s coming to the school?” Midoriya asked when you shot him a look of sheer panic. 

“Yes.” Aizawa said, hints of exhaustion seeping back into his voice. Your hands dropped to your sides, both boys bristling at the abrupt loss of touch. Your gaze flicked to Yaomomo and you gestured for your phone. She picked your phone up from where it lay on the table and handed it to you. You powered it on, your glare reflected in the dark glass before it sprang to life. You opened your notes app and began to angrily type out a message. You knew you had one chance to attempt to get Toya the help he deserved but you had to tread carefully. You couldn’t divulge too much or it would implicate you both in the worst way. 

You: I don’t want to go back there. I don’t want him to live there either. It’s not safe.

You flipped your phone around and shoved it into your teacher’s face. His carefully crafted mask of exhaustion slipped a little as he read your words. 

“What do you mean?” He asked. Your nose scrunched in annoyance that you had to spell it out this far. His face grew more serious as he read your next message.

You: His friend has ways to break in that a security system won’t prevent.  

“You’re sure of that?” He asked. You nodded, the motion making your throat ache worse. Your fingers flew over the keyboard on your phone.

You: How do you think he went missing without a trace for a month?

Aizawa read your words carefully, then pulled out his own phone. His fingers moved almost as fast as yours did. One of Bakugou’s hands slid off the back of the chair and settled on your shoulder, a move so slight that everyone else missed it. You angled your phone to him, answering the silent question of, what are you saying? His hand tightened on your shoulder as he read, glare deepening and his anger flaring into fear. Todoroki shifted anxiously, and you showed him the same way. 

“Surely you cannot be thinking of sending her back to that apartment.” Yaomomo said, her overly polite voice barely containing the anger she was feeling. 

“That can’t be the only solution.” Midoriya squeaked, freckles standing out more the paler he got. Aizawa ran an agitated hand through his hair as the objections continued to roll in. 

“My family can take her in.” Todoroki said.

“Like hell you’re putting her back in danger.” Bakugou said.

You kept your eyes on Aizawa and tracked how his emotions ran wild behind his stoic face, swinging between exhaustion, concern and pride. Then, a yawning pit of sadness seemed to open in his chest. There was a flicker behind him that drew your attention. A shimmering figure floating in the air just behind Aizawa, seemingly sitting cross legged on a cloud of sadness. You heard the ghost of a laugh at the same time Aizawa sighed. You blinked and the figure was gone. 

“I haven’t decided anything yet. I will meet with your guardian tomorrow and then discuss the proper course of action with the other teachers.” Aizawa said, tone warning that this was all he was going to say on the matter. After a moment of quiet, he asked, “But for now, do you need a hospital?”

You shook your head rapidly, wincing as a rattling wheeze of protest put more strain on your throat. Aizawa let out a tired sigh, knowing that he wouldn’t convince you to change your mind. 

“In that case, take the rest of the day to rest. School is mandatory tomorrow.” He said over his shoulder as he left the room. “No more running off into the woods. Understood?”

He left before you could respond, leaving a powder keg of emotion in his wake. And as if the universe didn’t already have a twisted sense of humor, your phone sprang to life. Toya again. You stared at your phone for a moment, then swiped to answer and switched it to speaker phone. 

“Echo! Hey!” Toya said, his voice was too bright, you knew something was wrong. You frowned at the fake cheer in his voice when he said, “Don’t hang up.”

You let out a sigh as you rolled your eyes. You felt everyone’s eyes on you. They seemed to hold their breath, waiting on your reaction.

“You overdid it again, didn’t you?” He asked, there was something off in his voice but he knew this aspect of your Quirk well. He knew you couldn’t answer so he continued, “I’m meeting with your teacher tomorrow. I was also hoping that we could talk after.” 

Another wheeze of protest escaped your throat as your eyes all but burned a hole in the table in front of you. Todoroki’s cool hand brushed your elbow, the feeling strangely grounding as your heart tried to leap out of your chest.

“You don’t have to answer now, just text me what you decide. We can stay on the school grounds and those boys can be there.” He said in a rush, as if sensing that your patience was wearing thin. He let out a wry laugh and said, “I mean, they probably know most of it now anyway right?”

The rhetorical question weighed heavier on you than you expected it would. It felt like the air got sucked from your lungs.  

“It’ll be nice to see you again. I missed you E.” He said, his voice cracked a bit and then the line went dead. You take a sharp breath and set your phone down on the table. Uncertainty filled your lungs with each breath as you stared at the dark glass. You hadn’t realized you had zoned out until Bakugou shook you gently. 

“Oi, I’m talking to you Mantis!” He said sharply, grip like iron on your shoulder. Your eyes trail sluggishly from your phone to his face. His face was twisted in his signature scowl but something close to fear lit his eyes. He asked, “You want to see him?”

You nodded.

“Alone?” He asked through gritted teeth. The question and the tense way everyone silently waited for your answer sent a spike of surprise through you. It took another long sigh before you slowly shook your head. Shame heated your cheeks as you realized you were scared off being alone with him. You weren’t sure which version of him you were getting. But Aizawa would stop him from seeing you if he seemed dangerous. Right? Your answer, no matter how small, sent a wave of relief through your friends. Bakugou loosened his grip on your shoulder before moving his hand back to a fist at his side. You could see how hard he was trying to control his anger, how he kept shoving it down when it threatened to spill outward. It brought a small smile to your face.

“Then we’ll make sure that you aren’t alone tomorrow.” Midoriya said, voice hard with determination. He stood closer now, just on the other side of Todoroki. You gave him an appreciative smile and turned your gaze back to the ceiling when your eyes began to water. You heard him leave the room muttering to himself a moment later. When you were alone, it never mattered when you lost your voice. Now, not being able to convey your thoughts ached in a way you weren’t prepared for. Now, you weren’t the only one it affected. The relief your friends felt was short lived. Todoroki’s phone chirped, breaking the silence. He pulled it from his pocket, treating it like a bomb, and glanced at the message on the screen. His shoulders visibly relaxed for a moment and he cleared his throat before glancing at you. You watched, as anxiety tangled with hope in the air behind him. 

“My sister would like to know if you want to come have a meal with us.” Todoroki said quietly. You couldn’t help the small smile that tugged at the corner of your mouth. You raised an eyebrow and took a long, exaggerated look down at your bloodstained shirt and muddy pants as if to say, like right now? His eyes finally fell from your face and widened slightly when he took in the state of your clothes for the first time. His cheeks had turned an impressive shade of pink and his eyes found their way back to your face. His blush deepened when he caught your smirk. You pushed yourself onto your throbbing feet, retrieved your phone from the table and typed out a quick message. Bakugou made a sound that was something between frustration and confusion, hands twitching like he wanted to blow something up. You clenched your teeth against the sting as you moved beside Shoto’s chair and put your hand on his shoulder. He glanced from your hand to your face before you showed him your phone. 

You: Would she mind waiting a little longer?

He blinked, outwardly stunned as genuine excitement bubbled out of his chest as he nodded. You gave him a thumbs up and continued on unsteady feet towards the door to the hallway. Yaomomo swooped in, arm around your waist, and helped you stay upright. 

“What are you doing?” She asked, thinly veiled fear seeping into her words. It would take too long to explain everything to her right now so you held her closer as you typed out a response.

You: Going to get food, duh. 

She read the message and a surprised laugh escaped her. 

“Are you sure?” She asked, still hesitant. You nodded, a small smile still on your face. Her eyebrows furrowed in concern but she shot a glance at the boys and said, “I’m going to help her get ready.” 

*

*

*

*

POV: Shoto

A feeling unlike anything Shoto had ever felt buzzed under his skin. It felt nice. He didn’t hide the smirk that had landed on his face as he watched you leave the room. Not even Bakugou’s loud disgruntled scoff could dull the way the feeling thrummed in Shoto’s chest. 

“The hell are you smirkin’ at IcyHot?” Bakugou snapped, but the usual bite behind the words was missing. If anything, Bakugou just sounded tired. Shoto regarded him inquisitively and noticed that there were in fact dark smudges under his red eyes. He is tired, Shoto thought as he shrugged and looked back to his phone. It sprang to life in his hand as another message from his sister came in. 

Fuyumi: You can bring your other friends too. 

His eyebrows pinched together in confusion. Other friends? Her meaning clicked into place slowly. The knowledge that his sister wanted to know his friends brought a warmth to his chest. He typed out a response, smirk morphing into a grin. 

Shoto: I will ask them. 

Shoto glanced up at Bakugou and found the other boy already watching him carefully. The tense silence filled the large room as Bakugou’s eyes narrowed more. 

“The hell are you looking at me for?” He snapped, crossing his arms over his chest. 

“My sister has invited you and Yaoyorozu as well.” Shoto said calmly despite the faint crackle coming from Bakugou’s fists.

“Why the fuck would I want to go?” Bakugou seethed, a muscle in his jaw twitched and his eyes darted around uncomfortably. Shoto couldn’t help the amused smirk that tugged at his lips. 

“What? Are you saying you want to go home?” Shoto asked flatly. The outrage on Bakugou’s face grew and that strange feeling in Shoto’s chest intensified. A sound close to a laugh escaped him as Shoto said, “I am sure I can entertain the girls.”

It was then, Bakugou turning an impressive shade of red and barely contained explosions in his fist, that Shoto realized what he was feeling. It was a type of excited playfulness that he had not felt in years. If he was asked, he would have said the last time he felt this way was before his Quirk fully manifested. But he wasn’t asked. So Shoto sat there smiling. Bakugou was staring at him like he’d grown a second head. 

“You got brain damage or something IcyHot?” Bakugou growled before throwing his weight in a chair. Shoto noticed how Bakugou avoided his gaze as he grumbled something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like “fine. I’ll come.”

Another sound, even closer to a laugh this time, tumbled past Shoto’s defenses as he relaxed back into his chair to wait. As time passed, Bakugou broke the silence by drumming his fingers in an impatient beat against the table. Shoto would be the first to admit that he always struggled with social cues but he could have sworn that Bakugou was nervous. Shoto was about to ask him about it when the sound of Yaoyorozu’s laugh drifted into the room from down the hall. 

“You are being dramatic.” Yaoyorozu said, voice intentionally loud. “I really did forget to complete some homework.”

Both boys froze at the small hoarse sound of your voice. Just one word that sent a spike of that warm feeling through his stomach. 

“Lies.” You cried, voice unable to go above a whisper. Beside him, Bakugou scoffed before an arrogant smirk fell into place on his face. 

“Ain’t no fuckin way.” He grumbled as he turned his attention to the door.

“I simply cannot go out today and it would be a disservice to my education.” Yaoyorozu continued dramatically as she entered the room with hands pressed to her cheeks. Shoto watched as you lunged for her arm and gripped it tightly, face showing clear panic.

“You. Lie.” You gritted out, grimacing. Yaoyorozu’s gaze fell on Shoto then as she shoved you forward. 

“I trust you can look after her while I do my homework.” Yaoyorozu said with a smirk in your direction. Shoto stood and nodded, somewhat at a loss for words, he felt like he was missing something major. The pleading look you sent him only confused him more. He fought to keep his face neutral even though every part of him wanted to laugh. 

“Let’s just fucking get this over with.” Bakugou grumbled as he stood, not really looking at anyone.

*

*

*

*

POV: You

You shot one more pleading look at Yaomomo and were met with a knowing smirk that sent you spiraling. Todoroki was amused and Bakugou was embarrassed? You weren’t sure what to make of it. You wondered what had happened between the two boys as you followed them out of Yaomomo’s house. She stood in the doorway, waving dramatically as if you were going off to war. You rolled your eyes and huffed a pained laugh. Todoroki had already made it to the waiting car and his sister’s gentle voice floated up the stairs to meet you. 

“Is your other friend not coming?” She asked, tucking a piece of her brilliantly white hair behind her ear anxiously. The sound of her voice tugged at a long buried memory. 

*

You were small, barely two, chubby legs too uncoordinated to keep up with the other children as they ran through the garden. The oldest was laughing at something his younger brother said, their sister skipped beside them. It was inevitable, falling down, you had tripped and going sprawling in the gravel. You lay there for a moment, blinking at the clear blue sky as the sting cut into your palms and knees. Your breath was locked in your chest but that didn’t stop the pain. A wail ripped free as soon as you were able to take a breath. The other children hovered anxiously. The oldest crouched beside you. The middle two cried out for their mother. 

The memory was like an old faded picture, faces and features indistinguishable from time. You were aware of your feet moving towards her as the memory pulled you back under. 

The sound of the gravel shifting was loud in your ears and you rolled onto your side towards the footsteps. Your mother walked beside an elegant woman with hair the color of snow. You pushed yourself up as fresh tears spilled down your cheeks and you ran to them, holding out your skinned palms. Your knees were in a similar state. Your mother cooed something soft but the other woman smiled. 

“That was quite the tumble Little Dove.” The woman said, hand on her youngest child’s head. He was always hiding behind her. He rarely played with anyone. Always just… watched. But your attention was drawn from the little boy as his mother’s cool fingers soothed your stinging palms. You sniffled and you looked at your mother. 

“I tumbled.” You said in a matter of fact tone that made her smile. The woman in front of you also turned to your mother, more soft words were spoken but you didn’t pay them any mind, you watched the frost dance across your scrapes. The gravel beside you shifted and the little girl gently gripped your elbow. The sun made the red in her hair stand out. 

“Come on Cricket. Let’s go play with my dolls.” She said, bouncing with excitement. Your mother ruffled the girl’s hair, laughing at the nicknames you collected like badges. Fuyumi called you Cricket because of your endless chirping, joyful laugh. Her mother called you Little Dove because you were always singing or humming.

“Wonderful idea Fuyumi.” Your mother said. Skinned palms and knees forgotten, you matched her excitement, looking between her and your mother. 

“Dolls mommy! Mimi’s dolls!” You giggled as you followed her out of the garden. 

*

You blinked hard as the memory released you back into the present. You were standing by the car, staring into the sky. You couldn’t help but flinch at the feeling of a cool hand on your elbow. 

“Are you alright?” Todoroki asked, withdrawing his hand from your elbow. Your eyes drifted to find him, following the line of his concern. You're not alright but you nodded anyway. His concern sharpened but you reached out, fingers brushing his arm as you ducked into the car. Bakugou was already inside, knee bouncing impatiently as he stared out the window. You slid into the seat next to him and didn’t miss the way his movements stilled. 

“You look like you saw a fuckin ghost.” He mumbled as he shifted in the seat to see you better. You pressed your lips into a line and shrugged. The memory filled you with an uneasy confusion. Bakugou’s eyes narrowed at your response, silently calling out your non answer as Todoroki slid into the car after you.

“Everyone buckled?” His sister asked as she put the car into gear. Seat belts clicked into place on either side of you. You blinked again and secured your own. You were still stuck on where the memory came from. Sure, you didn’t remember much of your childhood but why did you remember it now? Surely it was a different family. There was no way that you had known the Todoroki family before everything. Right? Dread curled in your gut as you realized how cruel Fate had been for both of your families. Your fingers were trembling and bit the inside of your cheek as you watched the back of Fuyumi’s head. Bakugou shifted again beside you, quietly pressing his leg against yours, drawing your attention to him. He was glaring out the window as the car slipped through the midday traffic. His emotions were a tangle of confusion, excitement, fear and anger. As a whole, he was uneasy and searching for comfort with no way of verbalizing it. In stark contrast to this was Todoroki. He was practically vibrating with excitement, his concern for you lingered like the smell of smoke. His head was back against the headrest and his eyes were closed but there was a very real, very content, smile on his face. Bakugou’s knee began to bounce again as the quiet that enveloped the car stretched on. You didn’t second guess reaching out to him then, your trembling fingers brushed his arm before settling on his wrist. His knee froze mid bounce, muscles tensing as his attention was ripped from the window. He glared at your hand on his arm. You didn’t take it personally as confusion bloomed out from his chest. You could feel his pulse leaping beneath your fingers as you leaned into his side more. His warmth settled the ache that exhaustion left in your bones. His face grew red as his muscles relaxed. 

“I’m fine Mantis.” He grumbled, turning his face back to the window to hide the blush but he didn’t pull away. You studied the way his ears and the back of his neck also turned red as you interlaced your fingers with his. You could feel a set of grey eyes trained on you from the rear view mirror. Slowly the car filled with her recognition that leaked through her wall of disbelief, as if a similar memory had affected her. The car rolled to a stop as the gate in front of the Todoroki estate rolled open. Another memory crashed into you as the car crunched up the gravel driveway to the sprawling traditional style house.

*

You held one of Fuyumi’s dolls tightly to your chest, you both had been sitting by her dollhouses when a raised voice rang out through the house. It was a deep, unintelligible bellow followed by a loud crack. Flesh against flesh. The soft pleading sound of your mother brought you to your feet, little frame trembling. Fuyumi froze, muscles locking up. The handle to her door rattled before opening her older brothers tumbled into the room like they were thrown. The oldest was gasping, holding his cheek, fighting back tears. 

“You shouldn’t have asked Toya!” The second oldest boy was saying. Fuyumi sprung into action, rushing for her brothers and pulling them towards the closet to hide.

“Cricket come here!” She begged, waving for you to join the pile of kids in the small closet. You counted three. Three out of four. You took a step backwards, towards the door. Fuyumi shook her head, frost coated her fingers but she still kept reaching for you. You moved, quick as lightning, darting out the door before anyone could shut it. Your tiny feet barely made a whisper of sound as you followed the noise. Fuyumi’s younger brother was standing half hidden behind the doorway. Your mother was shouting something that didn’t make sense.

“How dare you? Let the boy play with his brother.” She said as you peeked around the quiet boy. Your mother stood between the angry man and Fuyumi’s mother.

“That boy has already tried to harm my son.” The angry man shouted. Your mother held her ground as she glared at the man.

“That boy is your son too.” She hissed. The man raised his hand, it cut through the air and stopped centimeters from her face. She stood there like a stone, eyes glowing. No matter what the angry man tried, he couldn’t lay a hand on her. Until, that is, the glowing stopped and his hand cracked across her face. The man burst into flames from the shoulders up to the top of his head. Anger was hot, you learned.  Fuyumi’s doll dropped from your hands as you gasped and the quiet boy flinched but made to move to leave, not while his mother cried into your mother’s shoulder. You darted as fast as a toddler could into the room, your tiny fists shoved uselessly against the angry man’s leg.

“No hitting.” You cried as you glared up at him. He looked like a monster, you felt the air shift as he brought his hand up again. You were tugged backward by your mother before his hand could make contact. 

“Run.” Your mother breathed as she pushed you toward the door. Towards the quiet little boy with red and white hair. Fear was cold. You out of the room. Your little hand found his hand and pulled. Startled, he let you pull him away back out into the garden. The shouting was still loud, so you dragged him farther into the garden until it wasn’t. At some point he had begun to tremble, you slowed to a stop but didn’t let his hand go. Instead, you pulled him into a hug. He stood there, unresponsive, face blank as the trembling subsided. Your face was wet with tears as you pulled back.

“Why’d he hit my mommy?” You asked, not expecting an answer. Instead, you crouched down, hiding behind the bush as covered your ears and you hummed in an attempt to block out the now faint sounds of the argument. The boy crouched next to you, mirroring you. A bird sang along to the sound of your voice.

*

The memory faded and the car slowed to a stop but the fear still lingered in your chest. I did know them, you thought as you moved numbly out of the car. Fate has one sick sense of humor. There was a roaring in your ears that made everything feel like you were underwater. You blinked hard at the front door, knowing exactly how many steps were between the front door and living room. Shoto Todoroki seemed to transform before your eyes. One minute he was the boy you were getting to know and the next he was the quiet little boy from your memory. The one who wasn’t allowed to play with the others, the one who always looked on stone faced no matter what. It brought you out of whatever shock you were in. His emotions just turned off. Even Bakugou noticed the shift as his eyes followed Todoroki’s to a large pair of shoes. You didn’t have to look at the shoes to know who they belonged to. Endeavor was home. Bakugou’s hand slipped from yours as he bent to undo his laces, his face morphed into a matching neutral mask. You slid off your shoes and walked closer to Todoroki on silent feet. You grabbed the sleeve of his hoodie, forcing him to pause and look at you. His eyes were empty in a way that made you tilt your head and step closer to him. He watched you silently as you moved your hand to grasp his, fingers locking tightly. He blinked, his face twitched and there was a flicker of relief that colored the air near his chest. 

“Shoto can show you around, lunch will be ready soon.” Fuyumi said, casting one last glance at you before she retreated into the house. Todoroki nodded belatedly, barely registering that his sister had already walked away. Bakugou was tenser than a tripwire, anxiety and anger coiling into something dangerous. 

“Tch. Fuck this.” He grumbled, dragging a hand down his face before crossing his arms over his chest. “IcyHot, got a place to spar?” 

The flicker of relief grew into a steady glimmer. He nodded again and led the way through the house. You knew exactly where he was going. The back garden where his siblings used to play. You sat in the same spot your mother had in that memory and watched as Bakugou tugged Todoroki into the clear space. The gravel shifted underneath their feet as Bakugou got into a fighting stance. 

“Alright half-n-half, no Quirks. Hit me.” He grunted, his voice carrying on the light breeze. You watched as Todoroki blinked slowly as understanding dawned in him. He nodded and settled into his own fighting stance. You watched them circle each other before Todoroki lunged. Bakugou dodged easily, slapping Todoroki lightly on the back of the head. 

“Get your head in the game you bastard.” Bakugou said as they circled each other again. You could see Todoroki’s face now, it was no longer blank. Relief and gratitude spilled out of him as he lunged at Bakugou. He moved with the grace that came with years of grueling practice. This time, his hit landed, his fist into Bakugou’s shoulder. It came with a strength that made Bakugou stumble. You smiled, this was the Bakugou you wanted everyone to know. Though, they still would have probably found a way to mistake his intentions. You knew that this was as much to soothe the uncomfortable feeling in his chest as it was for Todoroki to pull himself out of the dissociative episode. They continued to spar, emotions untangling as they traded blows. The early summer air was warm and sweet with the blooming flowers all around. It didn’t hurt much to swallow anymore so you allowed yourself an experimental hum. The ache was there, but not unbearable so you continued to hum, a tune you’d heard in a movie you watched while at Yaomomo’s house. It was a sad movie from America, about teens who fought to the death for a chance at a life. The song had brought you to tears when you first heard it but now it settled something in you. You closed your eyes and leaned your face up to the sky, letting the sun warm you as you began to sing quietly. “~Deep in the meadow, under the willow, a bed of grass, a soft green pillow.~” 

The soft sounds of the boys sparring dulled more as you wrapped yourself in calm. You opened your eyes and looked at the flowers while you continued. You sang the full song quietly then continued to hum to yourself. You watched as the sparkling blue of your calm stretched out towards the boys. Their sparring became less of a necessity and more of a way to pass time. Punches turning into flicks or jabs. The calm was so deep that you almost didn’t notice someone standing behind you. You did notice the small gasp and the wave of emotion as you turned around to face Fuyumi. She stood, like she had seen a ghost, hands twisted together anxiously. 

“Cricket?” She asked, voice breaking slightly as disbelief warred with something else within her. It felt like being dunked in ice water. You tilted your head to the side and for a moment she was a kid again. You blinked, surprised at the mix of sad warmth that filled your chest at being recognized. Fuyumi took a step closer, slowly as if you were a bird she didn’t want to startle. Her voice shook when she asked, “Is that you Cricket?” 

You threw yourself at her with a sob of relief, she caught you easily as you all but tackled her to her knees. You were overwhelmed by the strength of her emotions and your own. You felt like you were two all over again as you buried your face in her shoulder and cried, “Mimi?” 

“Oh my god.” She breathed. Her cool fingers were on your face as she pulled back slightly to look at you. She pulled you back against her as horror took over and she whispered, “Oh my god they said you died.”

The sounds of sparring stopped abruptly and the gravel crunched under fast moving feet. Fuyumi was sobbing into your shoulder, refusing to let you go. You were soothed by her cool hand smoothing across your hair but you still held her tightly as Bakugou and Todoroki skidded to a stop by the edge of the step. 

“What the hell?” Bakugou snapped. 

“My sister is crying?” Todoroki asked no one in particular. You turned at the sounds of their voices, their concern quieted when they saw the smile on your face. The faces from your memory snapped into place with steadying clarity. You had spent time here with your mother before everything went wrong. Underneath your relief, a thorn of anger settled into your side. That time not too long after you had been taken, Endeavor had recognized you. He had recognized you and done nothing. Then, when you had seen him again at the Sports Festival, he had ignored you then recognized you and had still done nothing. The boys saw the way your smile froze and then morphed into something half crazed. A laugh that matched tumbled from your lips as the air around you pulsed with red sparkles before you pulled it all back in. 

Fuyumi watched in awe while the boys moved closer slowly, both instinctively reaching out to grip your hands. Her arms were still wrapped tightly around your waist, refusing to let you go.

“Where have you been?” She murmured as the horror over the situation sank back in. “Mother looked for you everywhere.”

Your grip tightened on the boys at the use of the word looked. 

“Looked?” You asked hoarsely, dread settled in your gut as you read Fuyumi’s grief. You knew their mother was still alive, but in a hospital. You closed your eyes when Fuyumi held you tighter.

“Everything happened so fast. Losing you and your mother, she went mad with grief. Then she was… hospitalized. It wasn’t long after that we lost Toya too.” Fuyumi cried, holding you as if you were going to disappear. Your eyes snapped open as understanding punched through your chest. Your eyes fell on the burn that surrounds a bright blue eye. That would have been around the time his mother burnt his face. 

“Oh.” You breathed, tears welling up in your eyes all over again, tightening your grip on Bakugou’s hand. You let go of Todoroki’s hand and placed your hand on his cheek, fingers lightly tracing the edge of his scar. My fault. The thought ricocheted through your mind. Your voice cracked as you said, “I’m sorry.”

Confusion tumbled through the air around the boys. Understanding lit like a slow fuse in Todoroki’s chest. His hand covered yours, holding it to his cheek when you tried to pull away. His breath ghosted across your wrist as he sighed, closing his eyes and shaking his head slightly before leaning into your touch.

“Not your fault.” He whispered, opening his eyes and meeting your gaze. Bakugou bristled with anxiety, you knew he hated to feel out of the loop but you didn’t have the words to explain everything just yet. For once, the universe gave you a break in the form of a distraction. Footsteps echoed through the house and soon a voice rang out.

“Sis? God where is everyone?” A man’s voice called out. Fuyumi gasped and pulled you to your feet with her, still refusing to let you go. You let out a small yelp as she dragged you along as she walked into the hallway, your hands still reaching for the boys as they let you go. Fuyumi was on a mission though, and came to a stop in the doorway to the living room.

“Natsuo.” She said, voice still unsteady. “Look who Shoto found!”

You saw him then and your knees nearly gave out, gone was the joy filled boy. No, the man looking back at you was a man filled with pain and rage. His face held an icy glare when he took in how his sister clung to you. Then recognition widened his eyes and the rage dulled into shock. He took a careful step closer.

“Not possible.” He muttered, taking another step closer, anger beat the shock down. “He said they all died.”

Natsuo sat heavily on the couch, elbows bracing on his knees as he ran his hands roughly over his face. You blinked tears away, a buzz of anxiety from behind you told you that the boys had followed you inside. 

“That’s what I thought too but then I heard her sing.” Fuyumi said, keeping her hands on tightly on your arm as she led you to the table. You sat, feeling all too overwhelmed to form any thoughts of your own. Fuyumi said, “And you can’t deny she looks just like a younger version of Mom’s friend.”

Natsuo looked at you hard before leaning back on the couch in disbelief.

“Is someone gonna explain what the hell is going on?” Bakugou snapped as he dropped into the seat next to you. His arms were crossed tightly across his chest, outwardly angry and inwardly drowning in anxiety and confusion. Silence filled the room as the Todoroki family tried to make sense of everything and you tried to form a coherent thought. You felt like you were floating just outside of your body. You stared at Bakugou for a moment too long and then looked away. His knee brushed yours under the table, warm and grounding. 

“When we were young,” Fuyumi started as she moved about setting the table. “Our mother had this friend.”

She laid out the food, silently piling food on your plate as she spoke. You listened intently as the older two Todoroki siblings launched into a story of your life from before the accident. According to them, you mother and theirs had been friends since childhood and when her family sold her off to their dad, she had followed, marrying one of Endeavor’s medical support team. How she often had placed herself in between Endeavor’s rage and his family.They spoke so fondly of her that it brought a fierce ache to your chest. Then they got to the part where you came into the picture, how their mother had always said you would be as fierce as your mother. A force to be reckoned with. She recounted her version of the memory you had regained earlier in the day. How when they had found you in the garden, you had stood in front of her little brother and refused to move until he said he wanted to. She laughed sadly as she talked about how it had taken both of your mothers hours to convince the two of you it was safe to go back inside. Natsuo told you that after that day, you insisted on playing with Shoto every time you were around. Your cheeks grew hot when he detailed the tantrums you would throw when you were constantly denied. Fuyumi’s hands shook as she slid extra food your way. Then came the part that even she had troubling telling. The story of Toya, his growing anger and Sekoto Peak. The memories whispered in the back of your mind. The truths, no matter how harsh, made the air too sweet. Then their version of the accident brought a grimace to your face. The air soured with the lies they had been told. 

“We were told it was a fatal crash, a drunk driver going the wrong way down the road.” Natsuo said, setting down his chopsticks and staring hard at the table. His anger had been building steadily throughout the meal. A seat stood empty at the table, a plate of food set aside by Fuyumi. Finally Natsuo’s eyes flicked up to yours and he asked, “Where have you been all this time?”

Your blood ran cold, as every thought in your mind evaporated. Panic set in as you scrambled to form any sort of thought. Bakugou was watching you carefully, calculating eyes, searching your face. After a moment, as if he found the answer he was looking for, he nodded. 

“I think the more important question is, why none of the heroes found her.” Bakugou said, tone sharp and defensive. That quieted the siblings for a moment and Fuyumi found her voice. 

“What do you remember?” She asked quietly, noting your overwhelmed expression. 

“Not much.” You started, voice still hoarse, barely above a whisper. “Before today, everything before the accident had been blank.”

“You remember the car accident?” She asked as horror spread through the room. You nodded, expression grim and took a breath to speak when an overpowering sense of anger leaked into the room from the hallway. Your eyes snapped to the doorway as Endeavor himself stalked into the room and sat heavily in the empty seat at the table. Fuyumi scrambled to welcome him as everyone else, yourself included, regarded the number two hero with varying degrees of disdain. After a moment of uncomfortable silence, Endeavor looked up, finally realizing that they had guests. His face was blank until his focus landed on you. Then there was a flicker of something resembling surprise. 

“Dad, you remember mom’s friend right?” Fuyumi asked carefully after he went still for a full minute. His eyes flicked to her before landing on you again. Surprise morphed into something that you didn’t understand. You tilted your head inquisitively as you watched his emotions fluctuate as intensely as a wildfire. Surprise, anger, disgust and a tiny, unmistakable flicker of remorse. He knew all along. The thought crashed through your head with a memory hot on its tail. 

*

“But Mommy! I wanna play with Shoto.” You cried, tugging on her hand as you tried to pull out of her grip. It was sometime after you turned four and today wasn’t any different from any other day. Your mother had caught you trying to sneak dessert to Shoto. 

“You know how Mr. Todoroki is.” Your mother warned like always. But this time her eyes were glowing. Slowly your body stopped fighting back and obediently followed her back into the living room. You hated when she did this even though your mind was always left clear, though you knew she was able to control that sometimes too. 

“It’s not fair Mommy.” You grumbled as the glowing in her eyes dimmed. “Can’t you just tell him to let Shoto play?” 

“No.” She said sharply before sighing and getting on your level. “Taking someone’s free will completely is a very serious thing. It cannot be done lightly.”

You felt the truth in her words, you had always been praised for the way you could tell truths from lies. That had only been made easier by the way your Quirk manifested, a mix of your mother and your father you could see a person's emotions. You set the dessert on the table before staring back at the hallway. 

“He’s really sad Mommy.” You said, voice shaking. You could see the sparkling blue, dark like the ocean. You didn’t have the words then for the type of profound loneliness he was feeling. For someone of your age, with a Quirk like you had, that type of intense emotion translated to physical pain. Tears prickled at your eyes as your mother pulled you in close. She held you tighter when you cried and said, “It hurts. His sadness hurts.” 

Despite your mother’s best efforts to keep you calm, you let out a loud wail. The moment was interrupted by a wave of hot anger. Mr. Todoroki stormed down the hallway. 

“Get that distraction out of my house.” He bellowed. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Katsuki

The universe was definitely fucking with him. As if the day couldn’t get more overwhelming, the way Endeavor was watching you sat wrong in Katsuki’s chest. The air was charged with tension that made him want to hit something. He was the first to notice the slight glaze in your eyes as some sort of understanding lit your eyes. Katsuki wished, not for the first time, that he could read your mind. Beside you, Todoroki had gone stiffer than a board. Katsuki knew that no amount of sparring or working out would settle the buzz of defensive adrenaline that seeped into his muscles. He hadn’t known what to do with himself as he listened to the older two Todoroki siblings talk and now? He felt even more useless. It pissed him the hell off. Katsuki shot another glance in your direction, not missing the way your eyes lit with anger and a muscle in your jaw twitched as you pressed your mouth into a thin line. His decision to move closer to you was almost more of an instinct than anything else. His knee already rested against yours, so Katsuki shifted until more of his leg was pressed against yours. A small sigh of relief sent his heart racing in his chest. The silence stretched on and minutes that seemed like hours, Japan’s Number Two Hero, grunted an unintelligible greeting and looked away. Just turned his attention to his food and began to eat like everything was normal. 

He was about to explode, the room felt too tight, too quiet. Sweat gathered on his palms, causing him to clench his fists to keep his Quirk under control. The last possible thing you or that damn bastard needed was for him to break the tension by blowing something up. Although, Katsuki found himself thinking that it might be worth getting banned from this place if it would change the look on your face. Annoyingly, Katsuki also found himself concerned about IcyHot. The dude was normally quiet but this was a whole new, infuriatingly confusing level. He had no fucking reason to give a damn about that Half-n-Half bastard. Right? So why the hell did that empty look in his eyes put Katsuki on edge? Warm fingers brushed his elbow, Katsuki pulled his attention from where he had been glaring a hole into the table. Your head was slightly tilted to the side, concern clear in your eyes. The silence was broken by Natsuo slamming a fist down on the table harshly. You and IcyHot flinched in sync.

“Sorry sis, I can’t just sit here and act like everything is normal.” Natsuo said, pushing himself to his feet. “He doesn’t even care. I’ve gotta go.” 

“Wait! Don’t you want to know– Natsuo wait!” Fuyumi cried, scrambling after her brother as he stomped out of the room. Katsuki held his breath as you slowly got to your feet as well. 

“He’s right.” You breathed, voice still hoarse from the strain. Goosebumps rose on Katsuki’s skin as the temperature in the air seemed to drop with the ice in your voice. Wait no, that was the temperature dropping. IcyHot sat, knuckles white on the edge on the table as frost danced out past his fingers. You cleared your throat, winced but continued anyway and said, “After all, who cares about the distraction?”

Chapter Text

POV: You

Admittedly, throwing that line in Endeavor’s face after all these years, may have been the wrong thing to do. Ice spiked along the table and small explosions crackled as you glared down the table. The air was filled with varying degrees of sparkling anger. Your Quirk buzzed beneath your skin and knew you needed to choose your words carefully but the safest bet was to keep your mouth shut. The buzzing became a prickling sensation as you unintentionally channeled the anger in the room. It didn’t take long for your body to move before your brain fully caught up. You stood there, anger that was invisible to everyone else rising off of you like steam, and flipped off the country’s Number Two Hero. Then, you turned on your heel and stomped out of the room. For a moment only silence followed you, then the boys weren’t far behind. You didn’t stop until you were in the middle of the gravel section of the back garden and built a shield around yourself. You let out a soft hum and watched as it became solid. 

“Hey, what are you doing?” Bakugou asked, voice muffled by the shield but still tight with barely concealed rage. You didn’t answer him, just made sure the dome shield you had constructed over yourself had no weak points. The way his eyes tracked your movements sent a strange shiver down your spine. Todoroki stood a little bit behind Bakugou, just watching, his eyes still a bit hollow. But there was a flicker of amusement in his eyes when he noticed you staring. And god you had been staring. Bakugou was bristling with anger the longer you stayed quiet, the longer he felt confused. You barked out an embarrassed laugh and inside your dome the air came alive. Deep red tendrils of anger whipped around you, not that unlike the tail of an annoyed cat. 

“Too angry. Not safe.” You said through gritted teeth as more tendrils of sparkling anger rooted themselves in the ground around you, sending dirt and gravel flying. You forced yourself to take a deep breath and sit in the center of your dome. 

“That is fair.” Todoroki said quietly, his voice somehow making it through the dome just fine. You watched him move closer to the glowing edge of the shield. His ice was dancing along the outside of it gently, further scattering the light inside. The resulting rainbows in the air were breathtaking. It didn’t zap him when he lay his hand against the shield. His next sentence was carried by a wave of respect when he said, “You have much to be angry about.” 

You scoffed, the air pulsed as the tendrils of anger searched for weak points to strike. You forced another deep breath, in through your nose and out through your mouth. You were silently relieved to see Todoroki’s ice reinforcing your barrier with ice. It did nothing to settle your heart, which had been slamming against your ribs for the entire meal. I just gave Endeavor the middle finger! The thought clanged loudly through your head as a mix of shame and satisfaction joined the anger in the air as you let out a small laugh. You covered your face as your emotions shifted quickly. You allowed them to whip through the air around you as you continued your attempt to calm down. To think rationally. A soft sparkling green floated around you, sinking into your skin searching for a source of the pain you felt in your chest. Finding nothing it exploded outward in a rush of air that sent your hair whipping around your head. 

Toya had never talked about what had happened. You had known for a while that his mind was just as mangled as yours had been in the memory department. It was likely he had no memory of you when you were younger or he simply didn’t recognize you. Suddenly, him being assigned as your guardian made sense. You weren’t dumb enough to think that All for One didn’t know everything about anyone that joined the League. All for One had known that the two of you knew each other and he had placed the two of you together anyway. That he was waiting for something related to that. Your racing heart faltered, slipping into a slower, more normal rhythm. The line of thought allowed for a distraction from the anger. It was in odd contrast to the unease that sent a shiver up your spine. What was AFO planning? Why did he need to destroy the public’s trust in heroes to do it? 

Whatever that crazy man’s plan was, it clearly required both you and Toya. Slowly, you uncovered your face and found Bakugou and Todoroki sitting by the edge of the shield. Todoroki was still sending frost along the surface, letting it dance and slide into different shapes. Bakugou was flicking pieces of gravel at the shield and watching them bounce off. They were both deep in thought. You watched your anger float through the air around you as a thought rang clear in your mind. To protect these two, I have to go back. The unease anchored itself in the spot between your shoulder blades. Bakugou would hate your plan, you knew he would fight you on it. Todoroki wouldn’t like it but you thought he may understand your reasoning a bit better. Turning your attention back to the shield, you focused on forcing everything to melt away. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Shoto

It had been a rather draining day, too many feelings and too many revelations. So Shoto sat there, watching his frost dance in shapes and patterns along the surface of the shield you had put up to protect them from your anger. The steady clack of Bakugou’s nail hitting the gravel was grounding in a way Shoto wasn’t prepared to unpack. So he listened and watched and let his mind wander. He thought back to when he was younger and what he found was patchy at best. The clearest memories were from training. But hidden amongst them were hazy, passing glimpses of how you had been when you were young. The you Shoto knew as a child was wildly different from the you he knew now. Before he knew it he was tumbling into a memory from the first day of school this year. 

*

Shoto wanted nothing more to disappear. Not only was he being forced to go to this school, he was also forced to take the recommendation exam. He knew what the rest of the student body thought about the recommendation students. The classroom was still relatively empty when he entered the room, which was a relief. It gave him time to settle into the area before it inevitably got chaotic. Noting the seating chart on the board, he moved silently to his seat, completely ignoring the two other students in the room. A girl and a boy with spiky ash blond hair. He couldn’t ignore the subdued tension that the quiet held and was glad when the door slid open and another student entered. She had rosy cheeks and was squealing, loudly, as she rushed into the room. She spoke so quickly and so excitedly that it sent an unexpected pang of loneliness through him. His eyes fell on the target of her excitement, another girl. At first glance, Shoto had only seen the lightly masked fear from the timid girl. But a glance was all it took to fully capture his attention. He read the barely perceptible flinches and the way her eyes darted to the exit before returning to the other girl. But the other girl didn’t see. Shoto felt a spike of anger settle in his chest. Before he could decide if he wanted to intervene, the rosy-cheeked girl grabbed the timid one and pulled her out of her seat. 

A yelp cut through the air and Shoto watched as the timid girl cradled her hand to her chest. His eyes locked on the medical tape securing her fingers together. The timid girl cut through the silence with an embarrassed laugh. It was a sound that stole the air from his chest. 

“Wasn’t paying attention, slammed it in a door.” She said sheepishly. Her voice was quiet and a deep blush stained her cheeks. As the attention in the room shifted and the teacher came in, Shoto found his attention periodically drifting back to the girl. It didn’t make any sense. It was a lie with nothing to gain. Shoto knew all too well the subtle signs that abuse had. He saw it every morning in the mirror. Class continued on as if he was the only one that noticed. Maybe he was the only one that did. It was that moment that Shoto decided that he wanted to know why you lied.

*

The person you had been on the first day of school had been so at odds with how he had known you that he hadn’t recognized you. His frost paused as guilt left a seed in his chest. The pieces of the puzzle that your life had become began to fall into place in Shoto’s mind. He sorted through the facts as he let the frost continue to paint shapes over the shield you had created. First, he had known you when he was young. Second, his family thought that you had died with yours but somehow you had survived, off the radar and out of the public’s eye. He wondered how hard people actually looked for you or if they had just assumed you had died. Third, he knew his father had known that you were out there and had done nothing. All he felt about that could be summed up by the middle finger you had given his father. He had no words for the man, the gesture had conveyed every emotion. It was hilarious. You had stormed out of the room shortly after and Shoto barely stifled his laugh when his father’s head erupted in flames. No one ever stood up to his father like that. Bakugou had grabbed the back of Shoto’s shirt and tugged him from the room as he retreated. Fourth, something like pride warmed his chest as he watched you through the frost on the shield. Despite the rage, you thought of the safety of others. Shoto knew you were trying to calm yourself down. He could tell by the way you were breathing that you needed the quiet. He didn’t mind as long as he got to be here instead of inside. 

The fifth fact was one that he struggled to admit to himself. Somehow he had thought he could just sail through UA without making any friends. He wasn’t looking to get attached. To anyone, let alone the two people sitting near him now. It caught Shoto by surprise just how quickly you had changed his stance on that. The truth of what Shoto truly felt sat just under the surface of that friendship. But it was something that he didn’t want to push. Not now. Not when being your friend was enough for now. His thoughts spun to a halt when he noticed your shield begin to melt away, he let his ice melt away too.

 Shoto reached out and grabbed Bakugou gently by the wrist, stopping him from flicking another piece of gravel. When the other boy shot him a scowl, Shoto let go and jerked his head in your direction. The shield had almost entirely disappeared now but still he didn’t move, just watched you carefully as you stood, brushed yourself off and shot him a tight smile. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

Your brain was officially fried, as your shield melted away fully, you found both boys staring at you intently. Numbness prickled at your fingertips and there was a familiar pressure against the inside of your skull. Exhaustion tugged at your eyelids. You knew they were waiting for an explanation, that they deserved one. But you worried that if you told them, they would try to talk you out of it. You were so sure the plan would work and your classmates would be safe if you just did this one thing, throwing yourself to the mercy of Shigaraki hoping he didn’t kill you. Fear sang through your veins while your face remained neutral. Todoroki was watching you carefully, like he could see through the mask you had put up. You stood and shot him a tight smile. Walking over to where they still sat took an incredible amount of effort. 

“I think I need to go.” You said carefully, throat throbbing painfully. Todoroki frowned, it was slight but it was there. Anxiety flared around him. You placed a soothing hand on his arm, he looked you in the eyes. You assessed his expression, frowned and asked, “We are fine, I’m just tired. Will you be alright?” 

He blinked, slow and hard, as if he wasn’t used to being asked that. You could tell he was lying, but he nodded anyway. With a sigh, you focused on making two slightly different bracelets of calming influence. Still invisible and incorporeal , one instinctively wrapped around Bakugou’s wrist. Before you willed them to solidify, you glanced between him and Bakugou and asked, “Do you want to feel it or do you want my help?”

Todoroki thought for a moment before looking at the ground, light embarrassment colored the storm of his negative emotions. He let out a small sigh of his own and said, “I won’t sleep if I feel this.” 

Your heart stuttered at the admission. At the silent plea hidden in his words. Help me turn it off for a while. Your gaze slid to Bakugou, he just grunted and nodded slightly before he looked away. You smiled, Quirk buzzing beneath her skin, you hummed a short tune. The bracelets appeared on their wrists at the same time. The tension melted from their shoulders almost instantly. Eyelids heavy with exhaustion, you turned to Bakugou. 

“Help me get back to Yaomomo’s?” You asked, voice going raspy once again. He nodded. Todoroki walked you both back to the front door where you wrapped him in a tight hug. His arms went around you gently. You could feel his reluctance to let you go when you finally stepped back and said,  “Try to get some sleep, text me if you can’t. See you tomorrow.”

The heat of early summer was fading with the light, the slight chill helped wake you up as you and Bakugou stepped out of Todoroki’s house. The first couple of minutes hung in comfortable silence. Bakugou stomped along beside you, hands jammed in his pockets, shoulders hunched, a scowl on his face. Except, it wasn’t filled with malice or anything close to anger. It looked more like he was deep in thought. His emotions spun in chaotic bursts behind him and you could help the grin on your face. Your Quirk, the part that made you afraid to speak, lay dormant, momentarily stated by the extreme emotional release the day had held.

“You’re an incredibly loud thinker. Did you know that?” She teased, voice still hoarse but louder, more confident than she had ever been. Bakugou tripped over his own feet, catching himself with a controlled explosion to keep himself from face planting onto the sidewalk. You didn’t hold back the laugh, which only got harder when you saw the bewildered blush creeping across his face. 

“I do not.” He said indignantly, voice cracking and blush deepening as he clenched his jaw shut. You doubled over, unable to walk with how hard you were laughing, clutching your ribs. A pulse of pale yellow joy glittered through the air as your Quirk rose and faded like a wave. 

“You totally do.” You said with a smile, watching his emotions fizz through the air like bubbles. A flash of pink caught on the edges of Katsuki’s bewildered embarrassment.This time though, it didn’t scare you as much. You didn’t turn from it, your hand found his arm, gently pulling his hand from his pocket. They were quiet, purposeful movements as you took his hand in your own, fingers intertwined. You stood closer to him than before, close enough to notice the heat rolling off of him as you began walking again. The whole time he watched you like you were a bomb he couldn’t defuse. His steps dragged slightly as disbelief weighed down his heels. You didn’t mind, the exhaustion wasn’t as bone deep anymore, as if the universe had decided to give you something good in a storm of uncertainty. You left him to his thoughts for the rest of the walk to the train station that would take you back towards Yaomomo’s house. You leaned into the moment of peace, giving yourself permission to burn the memory of it in your brain. A moment of light to look back on in the coming darkness. The train rolled into the station, loud and sharp, cutting the silence open harshly. Your hand tightened instinctively. Bakugou went still beside her, his hand twitched in surprise then tightened. 

“How hard were you zoning out?” He grumbled as the two of you waited to board the train. 

“I was appreciating the moment.” You grumbled in response, loosening your fingers to let go but he squeezed. You watched him shove down the small spike of irritation. 

“I didn’t say let go.” He said, somewhere between embarrassed and defeated, as the two of you claimed seats. It sent a shot of confusing warmth through your chest and you looked down to see that same pearly pink floating out from your chest. Heat flooded your cheeks as the train lurched into motion and you looked out the window to hide it only to find it reflected back in startling clarity in the glass. I’m exhausted, that's it. You thought, desperately trying to put the emotion back in a box. It flared stronger, invisible to the cause, as Bakugou leaned against your shoulder with a sigh. 

“Never a dull moment, huh?” He asked, a poorly veiled attempt to act like the day they had was normal in any way. His eyes were locked on yours in the reflection. Your eyes widened a fraction as the pink from your chest and the pink from his tangled together for a moment, a moment that made you shudder. The muscles in Bakugou’s arm tensed but then relaxed the moment you sank into his side. 

“I’d love a dull moment.” You said, eyes sliding closed with a content sigh. You didn’t need your Quirk or your eyes to see the way he responded. You heard the way his breath hitched, the way his heart stuttered then began to beat frantically. You smiled as you began to doze off and mumbled, “You’re thinking loudly again.”

He answered with a grunt that sounded like denial but sleep claimed you before you could press him on it. After Bakugou had shaken you awake somewhat roughly at the stop before the one you needed, a tense and almost awkward silence had hung over the rest of the trip. He had kept his hands shoved deep in his pockets as he marched alongside you down the streets to Yaomomo’s place. At the door, he let out a grumble that sounded like goodbye and turned to head back down the stairs. Your hand shot out and caught his shoulder. He froze. Confusion and sleepiness made your thoughts thick. But you could see the turmoil he was in and you didn’t understand it. 

“What’s wrong?” You asked quietly and you weren’t a fan of the way the muscles in his shoulder tensed like he was going to shake off your hand but he didn’t move. Something silent and unnamed clanged between you two. You watched, as the two frayed ends of sparkling pink brushed against each other again and caught, ends tangling together in impossibly complicated knots. You blinked at the air between your chests, knowing he couldn’t see what you did. You barely believed what you were seeing. Finally your gaze found his, their usual sharpness from anger had cracked open with something that you had never seen before. It made his eyes look like fire. He was about to speak when the door creaked open, bathing him in a soft glow that highlighted the fierce blush on his cheeks. Yaomomo’s oblivious voice drifted out of the house. 

“Why are you still standing— oh! Forgive me!” She started to ask before making a noise of surprise and rushing to close the door again. When you turned your attention back to him, the look had been replaced with his signature glare. 

“See you tomorrow.” He grunted as he turned and took the stairs two at a time. A confused and exhausted sigh tumbled from your lips as you watched him stomp away. Then you turned and entered the house. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Toya

He was nervous. Today was the day that he was supposed to talk to your teacher. To gather information for that will take Shigaraki’s attention off of you. To get you back. His mind was jumbled, sleep had evaded him, adding to the ache in his head. He managed to keep a tight hold on his sanity. They definitely wouldn’t let you come back if they thought he was crazy. But he was crazy, wasn’t he? For even thinking about bringing you back to this apartment. This place wasn’t safe. You were safe where you were. But if Dabi didn’t bring you back into the fold of the League then Toya would pay the price. He felt like his mind was split down the middle. A month of being chained in a basement hadn’t helped. 

Not wanting to risk getting taken by the League again, Toya packed a small bag of essentials and left the apartment. Wearing a black hoodie, jeans, a face mask and a baseball cap, Toya moved through the streets like a ghost. The streets were crowded, chaotic but Toya didn’t mind. If he played his cards right, he wouldn’t have to go back to the apartment. If everything went to plan, you would be safe and he could either be safe with you or disappear into the wind. He hadn’t decided yet. Toya just needed to convince your teacher that you’d be safe with him. He needed to convince himself that you’d be safe with him. He wasn’t high enough in the League food chain so he wasn’t sure of the full plan, just that you were an integral part of shaking society’s trust in heroes. Toya supposed he was too. He was crazy, driven to madness by his own father, not stupid. Toya walked the streets of the city trying to come up with something that would keep you and his little brother safe. His healing wounds chafed and stung with each step, keeping him grounded. 

A commotion in front of him pulled his attention from his thoughts. There was shouting and pushing in the crowd. 

“Stop! Thief!” Someone yelled. Toya caught a flash of golden hair and a school uniform darting towards him through the crowd. A weary sigh dropped from his lips and he grabbed the girl’s wrist as she sprinted past and used her momentum to swing them both into an alleyway. 

“Oh my god someone call an ambulance! He was stabbed!” Someone else yelled. He had her arms pinned in an easy, practiced move. Himiko Toga hissed and spit like a cat, not yet recognizing Toya. His mask of indifference slipped into place and in an instant he was Dabi again. 

“Boss won’t be pleased with this little… field trip.” He said, the sound of his voice caused her to go eerily still, like a predator waiting to strike. 

“He doesn’t need to know.” She said, voice sweet like poisoned honey. 

“Go back to the hideout.” He ordered. 

“Awwwww but I wanted to meet that girl.” She whined. “Maybe Shiggy can get me into the school too?” 

There was something small in her voice when she asked. It was something that broadcast her loneliness like a neon sign. You were the only other girl her age in the League and she hadn’t been allowed to meet you yet. Toya could understand her but it didn’t mean he wanted her to actually meet you though. There was something too sharp about Toga that he worried would hurt you without trying. 

“Shiggy?” He asked, slightly incredulous. He shook his head and pinched the bridge of his nose with his free hand. “He would turn you into ash if he heard you saying that.” 

“That doesn’t scare me.” She said, tone betraying more of the loneliness she felt. “I just want to see her.”

Toya let out another long sigh, knowing she would likely follow him to the school no matter what he said, he caved. He didn’t know the girl well but he’d protect her as best he could, just like he’d protect you. Finally he said, “You can come. I have one rule, you won’t like it.” 

“Anything that means I don’t have to go back to that stinky bar for a while.” She said, turning as he dropped her wrists. 

“No more stabbing. Anyone. Especially not the students. I won’t help you if you do.” He said, tone harsh despite knowing he would help if she needed it. Every time he looked at her, he saw you. Not in appearance so much as spirit. So when she frowned up at him, he couldn’t help the small smile. Thank god he’d worn a mask. Thank god he’d brought extras. He fished a spare mask out of his bag and he shoved it at her. She stared at it for a long moment while he waited for her to take it. She snatched it from him. 

“Aww that’s no fun. What if they deserve it?” Toga whined, blinking innocently. 

“No stabbing.” He repeated firmly. Her frown became a pout. 

She put her hair up neatly, secured the mask over the lower half of her face and said, “No stabbing is such a lame rule but fine.” 

Toya glanced at his watch, nerves tightened his chest when he saw it was almost time for his meeting. Toga followed him like a duckling through the crowd as he made his way quickly towards the school. When the crowd got too thick, he felt her grab the edge of his hoodie in her fist so that she wouldn’t get lost. His heart cracked and for the first time he was sure that she was just a lonely girl who felt backed into a corner. At the gates to the school, he pulled her aside and pulled his mask down so she could see his face. His real one, not the mask. 

“Do you want out of the League?” He asked carefully, eyes searching her face as her eyes widened in shock. 

“No one else wants me.” She said, voice small and broken. Toya didn’t know how to respond to that.

“If you want a way out then you’re her cousin and my sister. Got it?” He asked, tugging his mask back into place. She blinked the shock away and grabbed his wrist. 

“You’d call me family?” She asked in that same broken tone. 

“If that’s what you want.” He said, pulling his phone from his pocket and found a message from you blinking on the screen. 

You: Everything is going to be fine. Aizawa will make everything right. 

While he had no reason to, Toya trusted you believed that. He looked back to Toga, noting how her eyes had gone watery as her eyebrows pinched together. 

“I’ve always wanted an older brother.” She said quietly as Toya caught sight of your teacher walking towards the gates from the inside. His expression was like a stone, giving nothing away, not even surprised to see Toya wasn’t alone. He rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly and said, “Sorry my little sister really wanted to see her cousin.” He said, voice too bright for the unease he was feeling. Your teacher didn’t say anything, just gestured for the two to come inside. 

*

*

*

*

POV: You 

Early morning light spilled through the window as you woke. You stretched slowly and ran through your plan again. You still hadn’t gotten past the tell them everything part of the plan. There really was no way to plan for their reaction. Either they would hear you out or lock you up. Unease spun through the air around you as you looked at the letter you had written. You didn’t want to rely on Aizawa erasing her Quirk just so you could talk, so you wrote it all out. You had written about everything you knew. From your childhood to getting kidnapped. From being kidnapped to being tortured and trained to be a hero’s worst nightmare. Only you didn’t want to play that part anymore. You didn’t want to lure in those that would help only to stab them in the back. You knew how the heroes might see this. They might treat you like a threat anyway. Because weren’t you luring them in by begging for help? A soft, frustrated groan tumbled from your lips as you carefully folded the letter and put it in the pocket of your blazer. You didn’t want to stab anyone in the back. You didn’t want to fight on a side that would use you for cannon fodder to further their cause. That was what the League was doing. Surely the heroes would understand that you only did what you did to survive. You hoped they didn’t ask many questions about your past, your memory was spotty at best and you couldn’t rule out the possibility that there was someone in AFO’s entourage that could scramble or erase memories. The letter detailed Toya’s involvement but referred to him only as Dabi, it still wasn’t your secret to tell. How he had only turned to the League so he wouldn’t starve and had been doing what he had to do to survive solely to keep you alive. You hoisted your bag on your shoulder and left the room. 

Yaomomo was waiting in the dining room like usual, a warm smile on her face. You had told her everything that had happened at the Todoroki estate when you had got home the night before. You had cried out your anger and confusion while she listened. Then you had written the letter that was now in your pocket and fallen into a deep sleep. 

“Are you ready for today?” She asked, quietly putting more food on her plate. You smiled as calmly as you could and nodded. You weren’t anywhere near ready but it was now or never. You ate breakfast slowly and quietly but couldn’t help glancing over at Yaomomo every so often. If she noticed, she didn’t say anything. 

Before you knew it, you were standing outside of the teacher’s office. Knocking politely before you opened the door, your eyes scanned the desks for Aizawa. Once you found him, your resolve wavered slightly. Before you could change your mind, he noticed you. He let out a tired sigh as he took in your anxious demeanor. 

“Is this something that can wait?” He asked, as if he knew that your answer would add more stress to his morning. You shook your head slightly and fished the letter from your pocket, suddenly glad you wrote it all down when a lump of emotion formed in your throat, trapping the words in your chest. With shaking fingers, you held it out to him. He glanced at the letter, another sigh fell from his lips. For once your Quirk didn’t respond to your anxiety and lay dormant.

“Please help us.” You said before turning on your heel and sprinting back in the direction of the classroom. 

***

Mr. Aizawa,

There are a few things that you need to know before you meet with my guardian. The name and the story that’s in my student file is a lie. I don’t have a family and I wasn’t sent here to escape bullying. I was sent by the League of Villains as a spy. Something I never wanted to be. I never wanted anyone to get hurt. But then… when they attacked the USJ and you were almost killed… I never wanted any of this. I suppose I should start at the beginning of what I remember. My mother was close with the Todoroki family, I have the haziest memories of being there. When I was five, my family was in a car accident. I survived, clearly, but was taken by this strange man. I think he only wanted to take my Quirk away but I wouldn’t let him so he had to take me with him. I don’t remember my real name, it was the only thing I let them take from me.  I tried to get away at first. One time I ran away I saw Endeavor and he saw me, recognized me, but he ignored me when I called out to him. They caught me again and I didn’t get another chance like that. They made… they wanted me to… hurt people. I didn’t want to but they were… very persuasive. They wanted me to come here and feed them information but my plan was different. The USJ wasn’t the first time I saw Shigaraki. I realized then that they wanted to use me and my guardian to shake the faith that society has in heroes. It’s why I faced Shigaraki the way I did during the Incident. I knew he couldn’t kill me without getting in massive trouble. It was partially because I truly wanted to protect everyone. I knew it was only a matter of time before the pros arrived, the only hard part was surviving long enough to buy everyone else time. I didn’t think I would live. It was an act of defiance that I paid for in the bruises and broken bones that made me run away. 

Shigaraki has made my guardian do terrible things, usually by threatening to harm me if he doesn’t obey. My guardian has only been involved for a year. His mind was… fragile, easily warped. Back then he carried so much pain I was surprised he was still standing. It was easy for them to poison him against the world given his background but that’s not my story to tell. Over time, I think my Quirk helped soothe his mind, straighten his thoughts. He doesn’t agree with what the League stands for and has been trying to find us a way out. He only stayed to protect me. He’s probably the reason I’m still breathing. So any crimes he committed are my fault. He isn’t bad, but when he tried to seek help from heroes, he was ignored. All of us were, even Shigaraki. Despite all the wrong he’s done, even while he’s torturing me, he’s scared. He’s spent years building the League as a family, everyone has Quirks that society deemed unsavory. They didn’t ask for any of it, they just wanted to belong somewhere. But they have done wrong and need to face justice. 

I say all of this in the hope you’ll let me atone for my role in the USJ incident by spying for the heroes. I know you have no reason to trust me, I know this seems crazy but this is what I have to do. Call it my work study. To save my friends, I need to go back. I need to pretend like their plan is still working. I know I could die. I know you could lock me up. One way or another my future looks grim. If I don’t go back now, I worry about the target it will place on the backs of my classmates, my friends. I worry about the lengths Shigaraki will go to get me back. They need my Quirk for something but I don’t know what yet. I made the decision yesterday when everyone came to find me when I was scared. They didn’t need to do it but they did anyway. I haven’t felt that in a long time and I don’t feel like I deserve it when I’m lying to them. They don’t ignore those in need of help. I just hope that one day I can be like them. That one day I can be worthy of the care they’ve shown me. I understand if you have to lock me up or interrogate me but please, meet with my guardian first? Get the whole story? I don’t want anyone to get hurt. I’ll answer anything you want after you talk to my guardian. Please, let me have one more day with my friends?

My guardian calls me Echo, he said it was because I looked like ‘an echo of a human’ when we first met. So I guess you can call me that.

Your Student,

Echo

***

The classroom was full when you got back. You took a deep breath, stuck at the front of the room by 19 pairs of eyes. You knew they wanted answers, deserved answers but until Aizawa got back to you on his decision, you weren’t sure what to say. So you played it safe. 

“I’m sorry for any inconvenience. Thank you for coming to help.” You said, bowing slightly so you wouldn’t have to look anyone in the eyes. The class exploded into noise, everyone talking over each other, concern was heavy in the air. 

“I appreciate the concern.” You mumbled as you hurried to your desk. Not a moment later, Present Mic and Midnight waltzed into the room looking casual. Only, you could see the panic buzzing behind their movements. Their eyes kept coming back to you before moving away.

“Alright! Alright! Class 1-A what is up, party peeps?” Present Mic asked a little too animatedly. You felt spikes of suspicion rolling through the class.

“Today we will be choosing hero names! Be careful, what you choose now may stick for life!” Midnight said cheerfully. 

“Where’s Mr. Aizawa?” Tsu asked, eyes narrowed in suspicion. 

“He opted to nap. Now the hero names!” Midnight said, passing out whiteboards to write on. You felt a sinking feeling in your stomach as she handed you a whiteboard, staring at you with something like uncertainty. You took the board gently and looked away, you both knew why Aizawa wasn’t here. Guilt and fear curled in your gut. You had barely given any thought to your hero name. The entire exercise seemed cruel now that your future hung in the balance. You could choose one of your many nicknames but you wanted something that involved your Quirk. You wanted it to be gentle yet strong, a name that soothes as much as it brings hope. You listened to a couple of names that your classmates came up with, getting more and more nervous as time passed. Eventually, you went up to the front, that lump of emotions lodged itself in your throat again and you quietly held up your whiteboard so it covered your face. 

The Empathetic Hero: EchoHeart.

“Short, to the point. Good work.” Midnight cooed her praise as your face burned with embarrassment as you moved quickly back to your seat. It felt like everyone was still watching you even though they had moved on. You watched quietly as the class erupted into laughter when Midnight denied Bakugou’s first attempt at a hero name. You didn’t laugh as his embarrassment swelled around him. Todoroki went up and much like you, just held up the board quietly. There was only one word written on the board, Shoto. A smile twitched onto your face as you tried not to laugh.

“I said hero names dear, not just your own name.” Midnight cooed, a light concern colored the air around her as she looked at the boy with red and white hair like he was missing his brain. Todoroki wasn’t phased by the insult to his intelligence.

“I am aware.” He said, nodding slightly before he looked at you and said, “I want to make that my own too.”

You smiled at him as he walked back to his desk. After two more failed attempts to come up with a name that Midnight would approve, Bakugou gave up and stomped to the front to display his board that had his last name scrawled on it. An amused puff of air escaped you before you shoved the laugh back down. You knew how much he valued the opinion of others, even if he wouldn’t admit it. His eyes had flicked to you briefly before he sat back down at his desk. By the time the exercise was finished, it was time for the normal classes to start. You couldn’t focus, Aizawa was still nowhere to be seen and it was almost time for his meeting with Toya. You had just started to fall down a spiral of fear when the door slid open. Aizawa stood in the doorway looking like he had lost weeks of sleep in just a couple hours. His eyes fell on you and he gestured with his head for you to follow him into the hall. You stood slowly, gathering your things quietly so you could sneak away. But Bakugou noticed, turning in his seat to scowl at you. 

“What the hell are you doing?” He asked, his voice harsher than intended due to the spike of anxiety that had lanced through his chest. 

“Aizawa wants to talk to me before my guardian arrives. Don’t worry.” You said as calmly as you could manage. His eyes narrowed, instantly catching on to your half truth. 

“Mantis…” He said with a sigh, before he shook his head. “Text me.”

“Okay. I’ll be back.” You said, hoping that at least that wasn’t a lie. The walk to the conference room was tense and silent. Aizawa paused outside of the door and turned to you, acknowledging you for the first time since you left the classroom. There was something searching in his eyes. 

“Why do you want to be a hero?” He asked carefully.

“I want to be the one that reaches back.” You said quietly. “I spent my childhood reaching out for help and getting nothing but pain. I want to be the person I needed back then, I want to show people that they aren’t alone.” 

His tired eyes searched your face and your posture once more before he nodded to himself and opened the door. Inside the conference room sat All Might and Principal Nezu. Your heart sank a fraction when they turned to assess you with guarded expressions. They were all different levels of cautious. 

“Ah Miss Echo. You are quite the conundrum.” Principal Nezu squeaked, standing in his chair and bowing slightly. “I do hope you don’t mind that Aizawa shared your letter with us.” 

You shrugged, a nonchalant move despite the anxiety fusing to your spine. 

“You brought up a few concerning implications in your letter Young Echo.” All Might said from his chair before continuing. “But the fact that you wrote the letter alone proves to me that you are trying to turn your life around.”

 “We just have a few more questions.” Principal Nezu said, his paws folded neatly in front of himself. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Katsuki

His heart hammered against his chest the longer you were gone from the classroom. Katsuki couldn’t seem to focus to save his life, attention flicking to the door what felt like every ten seconds. Something about the situation was making him very uneasy. You had run in earlier and thanked everyone in the class but you hadn’t looked at him. Or at IcyHot. Katsuki’s leg bounced anxiously under his desk as he fought the urge to go looking for you. Not because you couldn’t handle yourself in a fight but more so because of the thorn of distrust he still felt towards the teachers after the whole Sports Festival Incident. The internet had been alive with edits of the footage. Not many of them painted him in a very good light. The edits that stole his breath away were the ones of you staring down the camera with piercing eyes. He had never seen such a look of pure rage on anyone’s face before. Such… fierce passion. It pissed him off. Watching the footage of the sports fest, told him everything he needed to know, he never wanted you to look at him that way. Or maybe he did. It was that quiet part of him in the chaos of his mind that threw him off the most. The realization that he needed you to look at him made him want to tear his hair out. He was Katsuki Bakugou and he got what he wanted. He didn’t need anything. But there has been something warm in the air after they had left IcyHot’s place and Katsuki needed more. The sight of you blushing at something he couldn’t see had etched itself into his mind. 

Katsuki’s gaze slid over to IcyHot and found the boy with red and white hair watching him intently. Like Katsuki was a puzzle that he was trying to solve. Katsuki scoffed and looked away. Classes droned on and still you didn’t come back. Neither did Aizawa. It was almost time for lunch when the whisper of the door sliding open captured his full attention. You had a smile on your face but Katsuki could see the panic in your eyes. His scowl deepened as you quickly moved to your desk. 

He spun in his seat to face you as you sat down. 

“What happened?” He hissed, barely keeping a lid on his anger. 

“Aizawa told me that I was specifically requested for a work study.” You said, voice low and careful. Something strange twisted in Katsuki’s chest. Specifically requested. He didn’t like the way that that sounded at all. Your voice was smaller when you looked up from your desk at him and said, “In Hosu.” 

His heart slammed to a stop as he read the slight fear in her eyes. The news had been unavoidable, heroes showing up dead in alleys all over Japan. Just a few days ago, one had shown up in Hosu and during the Sports Festival, the pro hero Ingenium was brutally attacked and left for dead. The once too rigid class rep was slowly unraveling. Katsuki recognized the barely contained rage that Iida carried. Katsuki’s mind spun as he searched your face for something, the piece of the story that you weren’t saying. 

“I’m not supposed to talk about it.” You said finally, face resuming the tight smile. “And I have to meet with my guardian soon.”

Katsuki nodded, scowl slipping back into place and said, “What the damn nerd said yesterday still stands. You won’t be alone.” 

*

*

*

*

POV: You

Your breath hitched, a small, barely perceptible sound at the intensity of his words. There was a flash of that pink tether that had hung between you yesterday. You didn’t have time to process it as you noticed that a small group had formed around your desk. Todoroki was to your left and Midoriya was to your right. You had told Yaomomo to go to lunch. She had gone, reluctantly, making you promise that you would try to get something to eat too. Your phone buzzed in your pocket and you went rigid with uncertainty. It had taken a massive amount of convincing to get Principal Nezu and the teachers to agree to a heavily revised version of your plan. And you hadn’t lied to Katsuki. Some lower ranked foreign hero in Hosu had seen the way your Quirk worked at the Sports Festival and thought you could help out with a case he was working. It wasn’t exactly the usual work study but with the admissions you had made worked in your favor on this. Since you had begged to use what you learned to help them, they were offering you a chance. This pro hero was also under watch by the top pros and the hero commission, under suspicion for creating opportunities for himself to look heroic. The timing of the request and the letter were too convenient to ignore, Aizawa had said before explaining that the work study would really be under him, a crash course in undercover work on a side that wouldn’t hurt you if you messed up. Your orders were to relay his movements, frequent check-ins were nonnegotiable. Your heart hadn’t stopped leaping in your chest. 

Your friends formed a loose shield around you as you glided towards the front courtyard. Your Quirk had activated after your feet refused to carry you out of the classroom. Your heart had longed to meet with Toya and your Quirk had responded, lifting you gently off your frozen feet at the barely there sound of her frustration. Your Quirk allowed your mind to wander. But the view of the front courtyard made your heart and body jolt to a stop, dropping to the floor in a stumble that had several hands reaching out to steady you. 

“You sure?” Bakugou said, sharp eyes focused on the only occupied bench, his hand was still at the small of your back. You nodded and continued walking for the door. 

The boys let you walk in front of them as you spotted Toya and let out a strangled noise. They hung back slightly as you flung yourself forward and pulled Toya into a tight hug. His confusion and fear twisted into something ugly in the air behind him for a moment before it melted into relief. His arms were strong around her back as he hugged her back. You pulled back, searching his eyes because the majority of his face remained covered. You could tell in the way he moved that something was wrong. That he was in pain. 

“He put the staples back in.” You said hollowly knowing in that instant all those nights of seeing him hurt weren’t just her mind playing tricks. Toya didn’t speak, just let out a small puff of air. You broke away from him fully, hand gripped around his hand and tried to pull him back into the school. 

“We have to see Recovery Girl. She will fix it.” You said, voice wavering and skin prickling. He dug in his heels in silent, stubborn, idiotic, refusal. A giggle had your attention snapping to the right. A girl with golden hair and golden eyes was the source of the sound. You’d recognize her anywhere from those horrific not-dreams that you had in the last month. You froze, watching as her eyes assessed you, then her head tilted and her eyes crinkled at the corners, her smile covered by the mask. It didn’t stay that way because she tugged it down and took a deeper breath. Her eyes lit with vicious excitement and she glanced at Toya then the boys before her eyes settled back on you. 

“It was you sneaking in somehow!” She whispered excitedly. Ice crept down your spine before she giggled and said, “Don’t worry! I never said anything!”

The fear melted away when you watched genuine hope, excitement and fear spin out into the air from the top of her head. For the first time that day, some of the unease in your chest settled and you smiled back. 

“I’m Echo. Is Dabi… helping you now too?” You asked, still somewhat careful around someone new. You saw the flash of understanding burst around her and her joy heightened and she nodded. 

“I’m Himiko Toga.” She whispered, joy dimming as the worry crept back in and she glanced at Toya again. She stepped closer so she could hide her next sentence in a hug as she said, “Dabi is helping both of us.”

You were only startled for a moment at the impulsivity of the hug, the way she clung to you felt so familiar that you relaxed and hugged her back. 

“We’re going to be fine. The heroes want to help.” You said quietly before you stepped out of the hug. Her eyes were glassy with unshed tears and you watched the fear melt away completely. You let out a puff of air, and for a brief moment every emotion that hung in the air sparkled into existence before fading away. 

“So? What did they say?” You asked, impatient now that the thrill meeting a new person settled in your veins. 

“Your letter definitely helped.” Toya said, sitting back on the bench as if remaining upright was too much work at the moment. “They’re obviously cautious. We dropped some real info bombs on them.” 

You sat next to him while Toga not so subtly crept closer to where the boys were standing. You suppressed a giggle when she came to a stop beside Midoriya with a near predatory gleam in her eyes. You read her lips carefully as she whispered, goodness you’re cute, out loud and sent the poor boy into a blushing mess. Todoroki and Bakugou watched with lightly disguised amusement. 

“They said you could come back to the apartment if you wanted and not to fight you if you wanted to stay somewhere else.” Toya said, eyes carefully tracking Toga’s movements. His concern and focus on the other girl helping to mask his worry for you. 

“And they told you about my work study? In Hosu?” You asked, watching how his breathing went shallow for a breath and then went back to normal as he nodded. 

“I don’t like how they’re testing your loyalty already with an assignment like this.” He said, voice tense. “You could die.” 

“That was always the risk.” You said, hating how small your voice was. “If they need this to feel safe, I’ll do it. If it helps us get out, I’ll do anything. New girl included.” 

He let out a defeat breath and leaned forward, elbows on his knees. 

“I knew you’d say that.” He mumbled, while shaking his head at the sound of Toga’s laughter ringing like bells through the courtyard. Midoriya was still redder than a berry as he kept dodging Toga’s attempts to steal a kiss. He let out a weary sigh. 

“Do you want to come back to the apartment tonight?” He asked, hauling himself to his feet and holding out a hand for you. As you took his hand the prickling feeling underneath your skin intensified. You tried to ignore it as you nodded. 

“We’ve got work to do.” You said, watching as a pulse of gentle sparkling green washed over Toya, forcing out a wave of red that sank into you. His breath caught in his chest and there was a faint plink of something small and metal hitting stone that was followed by another. You searched the ground and saw that it had been a few of the staples. His breath left him in an unsteady whoosh and you gasped in pain as you felt your Quirk healing his wounds. A whip formed from the pained sound and slashed at the dirt behind the bench. The pain faded and Toya’s injuries remained healed. You shared a quiet look that said, until we know for sure what that was, we say nothing. It was around that time when the sound of ice crackling captured your attention. Toya’s eyes tracked his brother’s attempts to block Toga from Midoriya with a smile. 

“Toga! Let’s go get stuff for dinner. Echo said she’d  be there.” He called out, sounding lighter, happier than she’d heard in a while, shoulders no longer hunched in pain. The sound of Toya’s joyful voice made Todoroki’s head snap up, gaze locking on Toya. You watched the faintest flicker of something flash over his face before his gaze slid to you. Bakugou on the other hand, bristled, eyes glowing with something close to irritated disbelief. Poor Midoriya was on his hands and knees panting as Toga skipped back over with a bright smile. 

“Best field trip ever.” She said, overflowing with genuine excitement. You could tell there was something more to her, the reason that she had felt so hopeful yet scared. Before you wouldn’t have trusted her. Before you may have been scared of the animalistic look in her eyes as she looked at necks instead of eyes first. But now? You were serious about what you said in the letter to Aizawa. You wanted to be the hand that reached out in kindness. Now, you chose to trust that she wouldn’t hurt you on purpose or without a reason. There was a high likelihood that Shigaraki would make her hurt you. Understanding settled over you as they made their way out of the gates. You remembered what she had said about the way the smell of blood made her feel. But you also knew how hurting people made her feel, you knew would hate herself. From your first short interaction you could tell it had to do with her Quirk too. So for now, you smiled, waved goodbye and let her live in the moment of peace she had carved out for herself. 

*

*

*

*

POV: Shoto

“Toga! Let’s go get stuff for dinner. Echo said she’d be there!” Your guardian called out, shattering Shoto’s focus on the small ice wall he was creating to hold the strange girl away from an overwhelmed Midoriya. The ice shattered as his eyes shot to the man by the benches. He stood straighter, yet more relaxed than before, as if an ache deep in his bones had been soothed. The voice scratched at something in the back of his mind but he didn’t have time to process it fully when he caught sight of the look on Bakugou’s face. Shoto flicked his fingers with a disinterested sigh and ice raced along the ground and up Bakugou’s lower body until it encased his hands. Just in time for the crackling explosion Shoto had felt coming. He wasn’t sure if it had to do with the flame half of his Quirk but he could always sort of tell when someone else with a similar Quirk was about to use it. He figured it came from the years of torturous training. So when he felt the slight change in air pressure, he reacted. Bakugou’s rage and attention shifted off of the trio saying goodbyes. It gave Shoto time to watch the man some more. Each time he got close to naming the feeling, it slipped away like ash. Shoto only released Bakugo after you glanced over and started cackling. Sparkling emotions spun through the air, the noise shook Midoriya out of the dazed state he had been in. 

“The fuck was that for IcyHot?” Bakugou snapped, standing in the same place with his arms crossed over his chest. Shoto felt the corner of his mouth twitch. 

“I doubt she would appreciate you blowing up her guardian for a choice she made.” He said carefully. Bakugou scoffed but backed down, gaze flicking back to where you stood, wiping away stray tears from the laughter and ruffling Midoriya’s hair, a shimmer of your calming blue at the tips of your fingers. His voice was quieter, speaking more to himself than anyone else as he said, “We have to respect her choices.”

A sharp puff of air told him that Bakugou agreed, even if he didn’t like it. Like settling into a rhythm, Shoto and Bakugou moved towards you at the same time. Your smile was brighter than he’d seen it in a while. The slight panic had left your eyes and in its place lived something warm. 

“Let’s do our best at our work studies.” She said, beaming like there was nothing to be worried about at all. Something eased in Shoto’s chest. 

“Let’s do our best to eat some fucking lunch. We still have time.” Bakugou said gruffly, dropping his hand on the top of your head to guide you back into the school. Shoto followed quietly, walking just behind you and Bakugou, steps matching Midoriya’s. He was muttering to himself about the probabilities that a strange girl would find him cute.

“Why is it so strange?” He asked, keeping his voice quiet, but startling Midoriya anyway.

“Because it never happens.” Midoriya said with a groan. He sounded like his understanding of reality was crumbling, all because a girl thought he was cute. Shoto was still trying to understand why it seemed like a bad thing when Midoriya said, “I’m the nerdy one, not the cute one.”

“Is being cute… bad?” Shoto asked, confusion clear in his voice even though his face remained still. Midoriya made a strangled noise, going red all over again. 

“I don’t know.” He said, letting his own confusion come to the surface. “I have no clue what just happened.”

Shoto hummed in agreement and said, “It is good to know that I am not confused alone.”